Skip to main content

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

See other formats 


■■  ■■:-:---:=:-:-.--:-,..-.-:^^----:.--    ■"  --■■:---   ■-■■■:---:.  ■-::-■■::■■•:  ;.-.  -■  ':       ■■:  ■:":■'-"     :  ,--:■-:-----:-  .:  -  .-    ■■.:::::.:.,■    -,.--,::  -;- :        .-     ;     ,■  ::.V.;:..  .  ':       :-■:■  :.  :,.:.,_ 

"♦1830  A  CENTURYOF  WORLD  PROGRESS  L930 


Vol.  33-41,  No.  4 


FEBRUAK 


Combined  with  the  YOUNG  WOMAN'S  JOURNAL 


Colonel  and  Mrs.  Lindbergh  Aid 

ists 


Z.  C.  M.  I. 

Organized  1868 — Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

SELECTED  for  its  motto  "Live  and  Help  Others  to  Live."  Imbued  with  this  motive  an 
Overall  Factory  was  established  that  work  might  be  furnished  for  residents  of  the  inter- 
mountain  community.  They  desired  to  keep  money  at  home,  realizing  that  it  is  the 
surplus  in  a  community  which  upbuilds  and  develops  it.  The  present  management  of 
the  institution,  determined  to  add  to  the  structure  already  created,  will  continue  to  de- 
velop the  basic  principles  upon  which  the  institution  was  founded. 


I  Losing  Things  Out 
♦  of  Your  Pockets  ♦  ♦ 


BY  WEARING  Z.  C.  M.  I. 


Mountaineer  Overalls 


Everything    Falls   Out 
of    Ordinary    Pockets 


Equipped  With  STOP-LOSS  POCKETS 

Here  Are  a  Few  of  the  Impelling  Features 

You  Can9t  Lose 

1.  Your  Watch.       4.   Your  Money. 

2.  Your  Rule.  5.   Your  Keys. 

3.  Your  Pliers.        6.   Your  knife. 
7.   The  Pockets  Are  Handy. 
8   Best  Materials  Used 
9.   They  Are  Triple  Stitched. 

10.   They  Won't  Rip. 

THE  STOP-LOSS  POCKET  IS 

EXACTLY  THE  SAME 

as  any  ordinary  pocket  when  you  put 
things  in  and  take  things  out.  But 
there's  a  patented  feature  in  its  construc- 
tion which  makes  it  impossible  for 
anything  to  fall  out  of  the  Stop-Loss 
Pocket.  No  matter  what  position  you 
are  working  in  it  is  impossible  for  tools, 
watches,  coins,  etc.,  to  fall  out  of  Stop- 
Loss  Pockets. 


Nothing  Can  Fall  Out 
of    Stop-Loss    Pockets 


LAW  TRAINING 


This  complete  25-volum.e  standard 
size  law  library  is  provided  to  all 
students  at  the  time  of  enrollment. 


The  Aristocrat  of  Trainin 


rams 


LESSON  GUIDES 

Lesson  Guides  are  mailed  at  regular 

intervals  to  direct  and  outline  the 

study  of  tfie  Course. 


LECTURES 

The  Course  contains  a  series  of 
printed  lectures  written  by  outstand- 
ing national  authorities  on  subjects 
not  ordinarily  found  in  law  text  books. 


LAW  BULLETINS 

A  Law  Bulletin  is  distributed  each 
month  containing  the  I  atest  Supreme 
Court  decisions  on  matters  of  espe- 
cial business  interest — an  exclusive 
Blackstone  feature. 


THIS  message  is  directed  to  the  man  who 
is   contemplating   the   study  of  law — 

And  where  is  the  man  who  has  not  at 
some  time  yearned  for  law  training  and  the 
certainty  of  success  it  brings? 

The  Aristocrat  of  Studies 

Law  is  the  aristocrat  among  training 
courses.  Law  students  are  stamped  as  men 
of  discernment  and  dignity.  They  are 
looked  upon  with  respect. 

A  knowledge  of  law  enhances  earning 
power  and  helps  to  win  advancement.  The 
demand  for  men  trained  in  the  law  is  grow- 
ing constantly. 

For  years  the  Blackstone  Institute, 
through  its  professional  home-study  law 
course,  has  been  meeting  and  satisfying 
this  demand.  Today  the  Institute  can  point 
to  more  than  50,000  substantial  men  and 
women  who  have  received  financial,  per- 
sonal or  business  benefits  from  this  training. 
Hundreds  of  successful  attorneys  are 
among  our  graduates. 

The  Outstanding  Course 

The  Institute  delivers  prepaid  to  every 
student  immediately  upon  enrollment  the 
nationally  known  25-volume  Modern 
American  Law  library,  cited  as  "M.  A.  L." 
by  the  courts  of  last  resort.  (See  illustration 
in  miniature  above.) 

This  set  of  text  and  case  books  forms  the 
basis  of  the  Course  and  in  addition  serves 
as  a  valuable  reference  work  upon  the  entire 
field  of  modern  day  law.  Many  students 
have  said  that  this  library  alone  is  worth 
the  modest  tuition  fee  asked  for  the  entire 
Course. 

Elaborate  Lesson 

Material 

Elaborate  lesson  material  is 
mailed  at  regular  intervals  to  the 
student  as  he  progresses  through 
the  Course.  These  lesson  units 
(illustrated  in  miniature  at  the 
left)  direct  the  study  efforts  care- 
fully and  call  attention  to  the 


money -making  possibilities  of  using  the 
principles  of  law  in  daily  business  affairs. 
Graduates  of  the  Course  are  awarded  ^he 
LL.  B.  degree. 

The  authors  of  the  Course  are  outstand- 
ing authorities  in  the  field  of  law.  Included 
in  the  group  are  two  Justices  of  the  United 
States  Supreme  Court,  the  deans  of  eight 
university  law  schools,  and  sixty  university 
law  professors  and  attorneys.  These  men 
know  law  and  how  it  should  be  taught. 

No  Exaggerated  Claims 

The  Institute  makes  no  claim  that  the 
study  of  its  Course  will  bring  a  startling 
increase  in  income  to  every  student.  Yet 
many  students  have  reported  increases, 
some  as  high  as  200%  before  completing 
the  Course. 

Neither  does  the  Institute  claim  that  a 
law  training  will  enable  you  to  earn  from 
$10,000.00  to  $35,000.00  a  year,  yet  a  great 
many  law-trained  men  earn  in  excess  of  that. 

The  Institute  does  claim  that  a  law  train- 
ing is  the  best  foundation  for  a  successful 
business  or  professional  career,  and  that 
its  Course  is  without  a  peer  in  the  field  of 
non-resident  law  instruction  today. 

Get  the  Facts  Today 

Complete  evidence  of  the  merits  and  money-mak- 
ing possibilities  of  Blackstone  training  is  contained  in 
an  attractive  booklet,  "The  Law- 
Trained  Man,"  which  will  be  sent 
free  upon  request.  Ask  for  your  copy 
today  while  the  present  edition  is 
still  available  for  free  distribution. 

Use  the  convenient  coupon  below  or 
address  a  letter  or  post  card  to  the  Black- 
stone Institute,  Department  902, 307  North 
Michigan  Avenue,  Chicago,  Illinois. 


BLACKSTONE  INSTITUTE 

Dept.  902,  307  N.  Michigan  Ave.,  Chicago,  111. 

Please  send  me  by  mail,  and  without  obligation,  a  copy  of  your  128-page 
book,  "The  Law-Trained  Man,"  and  details  of  your  law  course  and  service. 


Name 


Business  Position 

Business  Address^ 

City. 


State 


242 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


DAYNES-BEEBE    MUSIC    CO.,    61    MAIN    STREET,    SALT    LAKE    CITY 


1898  ^W^  IT  1915 II 

OMAHA  T  SAN  FRANCISCO 

At  Every  International  Exposition  Held  in  America   Since   the  Columbian 

Exposition  at  Chicago  in  1893 — 

KIMBALL 

PIANOS 

Have  Been  Given  the 
HIGHEST  AWARDS. 
We  Are  Showing 

KIMBALL 

GRANDS 
FROM  S850  LIP 


KIMBALL 
UPRIGHTS 
FROM  S450  LIP 


UNUSUAL  BARGAINS  IN  USED  INSTRUMENTS 
Pianos  from  $50.00  up,  Players  from  $167.00  up,  Grands  from  $325  up 

Write  For  List  Available  Today 


The  Principal 

MAKES   OF 

RADIOS 

$995C°P 


•61-3-5  MAS": 


UOSLPHJDAYMES  -  PftESfOSNT      .     '  CAPITAL  *  I, OOO.OOO 

"OLDER.  THAN  THE    STATE  OF  UTAH i 


>*s 


Sheet  Music 
Victor 

AND 

Brunswick 
Records 

Send  For  Free  Catalog 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


243 


F 


ECAST 


It  is  not  too  early  for  Era  read- 
ers to  begin  to  anticipate  the  Cen- 
tennial number.  On  April  6,  1930, 
one  hundred  years  will  have  passed 
since  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints  was  organized. 
The  story  of  its  achievements  will 
be  told  by  those  who  have  played 
conspicuous  parts  in  its  eventful 
history.  It  will  be  an  interesting 
and  in  some  cases  a  dramatic  ac- 
count of  what  has  occurred.  Has 
science  vindicated  the  assertions  of 
Joseph  Smith?  Illuminating  in- 
formation on  this  question  will  be 
presented. 

The  missionary  experiences  of 
this  hundred  years,  if  fully  com- 
piled, would  make  a  classic,  pa- 
thetic, inspiring,'  humorous.  The 
fidelity  of  men  and  women  under 
conditions  which  tried  their  souls 
almost  to  the  breaking  point  was 
characteristic  of  this  people.  The 
story  of  it  is  colorful  and  faith- 
promoting. 

Our  organizations  and  the  op- 
portunity they  give  Church  mem- 
bers for  that  spiritual  development 
which  comes  only  through  active 
service  has  evoked  the  wonder  of 
all  who  have  become  acquainted 
with  the  matter. 

"Mormons"  have  always  been 
a  temple  building  people.  This 
practice  has  aroused  much  curious 
interest,  not  always  favorable,  for 
the  world,  forgetful  of  scriptural 
history,  wonders  why  strangers  are 
not  admitted  to  these  sacred  pre- 
cincts. Why  have  temples  been 
built  at  great  cost  in  time  and 
money  when  it  was  a  question  as 
to  how  the  people  could  live?  This 
subject,  too,  furnishes  material  for 
a  dramatic  recital. 

The  temporal  welfare  of  the 
people  and  the  means  at  the  dis- 
posal of  the  Church  to  supervise 
their  needs  is  one  of  the  things 
which  places  the  stamp  of  divinity 
upon  this  system. 

What  place  have  the  "Mor- 
mons" attained  in  art,  in  literature 
and  in  education?  The  facts  in 
the  case  aroused  the  interest  of  in- 
telligent visitors  to  this  commun- 
ity even  before  the  people  were 
established  in  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains. The  thought  that  "man 
cannot  be  saved  in  ignorance"  has 
been  a  real  contribution  to  the 
world. 


The  Impro?ement  Era 


Hugh  J.  Cannon 
Managing  Editor 

Melvin  J.  Ballard 
Business  Manager 


Heber  J.  Grant 
Editor 


Elsie  T.  Brandley 
Associate  Editor 


Clarissa  A.  Beesley 
Associate  Business  Manager 


George  Q.  Morris 
Rachel  Grant  Taylor 
Chairman  Finance  and  Publications 


Organ  of  the  Priesthood  Quorums,  the  Mutual  Improvement 
Associations  and  the  Schools  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 

of  Latter-day  Saints 


CONTENTS 

Title 
Editorial — 

An  Example  of  Greatness Hugh  J.  Cannon 

A  Pioneer  Reminiscence  Elsie  T.  Brandley 

Colonel  and  Mrs.  Lindbergh  Aid  Archaeologists — Dr.  A.   V.   Kidder 

Washington  and  Lincoln  Bryant  S.  Hinckley 

A  Spiritual  Philosophy  of  Life Dean  Milton  Bennion 

A  Bit  of  Forgotten  History  Hugh  J.  Cannon 

Out  of  the  Burning — A  Story   (Chapter  Three) — Ivy  Williams  Stone 

Bridger  Again  Fights  the  Indians Carter  E.  Grant 

Don't  Lie  to  an  Indian.     A  Campfire  Story Prof.  J.  H.  Paul 

From  Ox  Cart  to  Airplane  Gertrude  Musser 

An  American  Prince  Elsie  T.  Brandley 


Poetry 


-Grace  Ingles  Frost 


Pane 

245 
246 

247 

251 

252 

254 

255 

258 

261 

266 

268 

271 


Gray  Days  When  the  Wind  Sang 
Yesteryear  Its  Babes  to  Sleep 

Mad  Waves  A  Mother  Pays 

Old  Roads  Land  of  Tomorrow 

Potential  Boy  Killer  Becomes  Shock  Absorber  Expert 

Thomas    R.    Henry 

On  the  River  Road.    A  Story : Estelle  Tearle  Metcalf 

Recreation  in   the  Home 

The  Common  Sense  of  Music - ....Sigmund  Spaeth 

Priesthood  Quorums — 

Pamphlet  for  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood 

East  Jordan  Stake  Efficiency  Convention 

Success  in  Aaronic  Priesthood  Work 

Field  Note  . 

Mutual  Work — 

Executive    Department 

Finance  and  Publications  Department  

Community    Activity   Department   *» 

Adult    Department 1 

M  Men- Gleaners  Department 

Gleaner  Girls  Department  Z. 

Junior  Girls  Department  ._! 

Vanguards-Scouts  Department . 

Bee  Hive  Girls  Department  


272 
274 
276 
278 

281 
281 
282 
282 

283 
285 
286 
290 
292 
294 
295 
296 
298 


Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  as  second-class  matter. 
Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103, 
Act  of  October,  1917,  authorized  July  2,  1918. 

Manuscripts  submitted  without  the  statement,  "At  usual  rates,"  are  con- 
sidered free  contributions.  Photographs,  unless  their  return  is  especially 
requested,  will  be  destroyed. 

Published  monthly  at  Salt  Lake  City  by  the  M.  I.  A.  General  Boards; 
$2  per  annum.     Address:     Room  406  Church  Office  Building. 


244 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


The  Brick  Man  says: 


'  'Investigate  Face  Brick 
Before  You  Build" 

True  enough,  the  initial  cost  of  a  brick  home 
is  slightly  greater  than  the  cost  of  one  built  of 
less  durable  material.  Brick,  however,  are 
everlasting.  They  are  a  permanent  investment 
and  a  genuine  asset  to  the  community  in  which 
you  build. 

A  few  dollars  will  pay  the  difference  in  the 
first  cost  of  a  brick  home  and  this  small  invest- 
ment will  earn  you  many,  many  dollars,  year 
after  year  in  low  depreciation,  insurance,  fuel 
and  upkeep. 

Moreover,  because  of  its  enduring  value,  face 
brick  construction  is  preferred  security  for  mort- 
gage loans.  It's  not  only  the  permanence  of 
the  material  itself,  but  the  strength  and  pro- 
tection that  it  provides  in  addition  to  its  style 
and  inviting  charm. 

Don't  be  misled  by  the  error  of  initial  cost. 

REMEMBER— YOUR  FIRST  COST  IS 
YOUR  LAST  COST  WHEN  YOU  BUILD 
WITH  BRICK. 


THE  SALT  LAKE 

PRESSED  BRICK  CO. 

9  Kearns  Building  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone  Was.  951 


^«J 


EDITORIAL 


Hugh  J.  Cannon 
Managing  Editor 


Heber  J.  Grant 
Editor 


Elsie  Talmage   Brandley 
Associate  Editor 


An  Example  of  Greatness 


By  HUGH  J.  CANNON 


GENERAL  Clark,  in  addressing  the  Latter-day 
Saints  in  Far  West  in  1838,  said:  "I  would 
advise  you  to  scatter  abroad,  and  never  again 
organize  yourselves  with  bishops,  presidents,  etc.,  lest 
you  excite  the  jealousies  of  the  people  and  subject 
yourselves  to  the  same  calamities  that  have  now  come 
upon  you.  *  *  *  My  advice  is,  that  you  become  as 
other  citizens,  lest  by  a  recurrence  of  these  events, 
you  bring  upon  yourselves  irretrievable  ruin." 

For  many  years  after  this  famous  (or  infamous) 
speech  was  delivered,  many  others  gave  similar 
counsel  to  the  Church.  In  some  cases  the  advice 
was  an  honest  desire  to  help  relieve  a  vexing  situation. 
More  frequently,  however,  it  was  inspired  by  a  de- 
sire to  see  the  complete  disintegration  of  the  Church 
organization.  But  whatever  the  motive,  it  origina- 
ted with  people  who  did  not  in  the  least  compre- 
hend the  underlying  purpose  of  this  latter-day  move- 
ment. 

A  few  months  prior  to  Clark's  harangue,  to 
which  reference  has  already  been  made,  Joseph 
Smith  received  a  revelation  from  which  the  follow- 
ing is  taken:  "***  That  the  rights  of  the  Priest- 
hood are  inseparably  connected  with  the  powers  of 
heaven,  and  that  the  powers  of  heaven  cannot  be  con- 
trolled nor  handled  only  upon  the  principles  of 
righteousness. 

"That  they  may  be  conferred  upon  us.  it  is  true; 
but  when  we  undertake  to  cover  our  sins,  or  to 
gratify  our  pride,  our  vain  ambition,  or  to  exercise 
control  or  dominion  or  compulsion  upon  the  souls 
of  the  children  of  men,  in  any  degree  of  un- 
righteousness, behold,  the  heavens  withdraw  them- 
selves; the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  grieved;  and  when 
it  is  withdrawn,  Amen  to  the  Priesthood  or  the 
authority  of  that  man." 

That  Church  leaders  have  always  understood 
this  principle  is  well  illustrated  by  the  following 
story  of  President  Brigham  Young  which  was  related 
by  the  late  Charles  H.  Wilcken,  who  at  one  time 
was  employed  by  President  Young  as  miller  in  the 
old  flour  mill  at  Liberty  Park: 

Joseph  Pollard  arrived  in  the  valley  from  Eng- 
land in  1857,  and  at  once  began  to  work  on 
Church  buildings  as  a  carpenter  under  the  general 
direction  of  President  Young.  He  was  an  out- 
spoken Englishman,  about  whose  blunt  sayings 
many  amusing  stories  are  told. 

A  portion  of  the  employee's  wages  was  paid  in 
flour,  and  on  the  day  of  settlement  a  certain  a- 
mount  of  this  staple  was  allotted  to  Brother  Pol- 


lard. At  the  time,  however,  he  did  not  need  the 
flour  and  said  he  would  prefer  to  draw  it  later 
when  his  supply  was  exhausted.  In  due  time  he 
called  for  it,  but  in  the  meantime  the  flour  had 
doubled  in  price  and  the  man  in  charge  of  the 
tithing  office  store  would  give  him  only  half  as 
much  as  he  thought  he  was  entitled  to  receive. 

Indignantly  he  went  to  President  Young's  office 
and  made  his  complaint  in  such  vigorous  language 
that  the  president  took  offense.  It  should  be  re- 
membered that  at  this  time  President  Young  was 
virtually  the  lawmaker  as  well  as  the  enforcement 
officer.  No  king  in  the  world  held  more  power  in 
his  sphere  than  did  this  man,  and  he  was  not  ac- 
customed to  having  people  address  him  in  tones 
such  as  this  poor  immigrant  used.  He  became 
quite  as  indignant  as  his  visitor  and  finally  ordered 
him  out  of  the  office.  The  man  did  not  leave  im- 
mediately, and  the  president  told  one  of  his  sons  to 
put  him  out. 

Brother  Pollard  retorted:  "President  Young  you 
don't  have  to  put  me  out.  I  want  to  tell  you  one 
thing,  and  then  I'll  walk  out.  I'm  an  Englishman 
and  a  Latter-day-Saint  and  the  Gospel  teaches  me 
to  know  the  difference  between  right  and  wrong, 
and  it  is  not  right  to  cut  in  half  the  amount  of  flour 
I  was  to  receive."     And  with  that  he  left  the  room. 

President  Young,  angered  by  the  tone  in  which 
the  man  had  spoken,  walked  up  and  down  the 
office  for  several  minutes.  Gradually  his  pace  be- 
came slower  and  at  last  he  stood  in  deep  meditation. 
This  continued  for  some  little  time.  At  last  lie 
roused  himself  from  his  reverie  and  ordered  his 
carriage.  When  it  came,  he  drove  to  the  tithing 
offic,  got  a  sack  of  flour  and  took  it  himself  to  the 
humble  home  of  the  poor  workman  with  an 
apology  for  the  manner  in  which  the  visitor  had 
been  treated. 

President  Young  was  virtually  a  king.  In  this 
community,  and  in  those  days,  his  word  was  su- 
preme. He  considered  himself,  and  was  considered 
by  his  followers,  as  the  vicegerent  of  the  Al- 
mighty, the  earthly  head  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ,  but  when  he  felt  that  he  had  not  been  en- 
tirely just  to  one  who  had  appealed  to  him  for 
justice,  even  though  the  man's  language  gave  more 
or  less  cause  for  offense,  he  was  humble  enough  to 
go  in  person  and  make  the  matter  right.  It  is  also 
interesting  to  note  that  Brother  Pollard  was  ele- 
vated to  the  position  of  Bishop  of  the  Fifteenth 
ward  in  Salt  Lake  City  during  President  Young's 
lifetime. 


A  Pioneer  Reminiscence 

By  ELSIE  TALMAGE  BRANDLEY 


A 


SWEET,  white-haired  woman  recently  cele- 
brated   her   eightieth   birthday   in   a   lovely 

home,  surrounded  with  every  evidence  of 
luxury  and  ease.  Roses — dozens  of  them — per- 
fumed the  air  with  the  sweetness  of  the  friendships 
which  had  inspired  the  sending  of  them;  and  gifts 
of  all  kinds  expresed  the  love  of  her  children  and 
grandchildren. 

A  few  days  later,  in  the  same  beautiful  home 
this  woman — Isabelle  Siddoway  Armstrong —  told 
me  the  story  of  her  trip  across  the  plains. 

As  a  child  of  ten  she  had  made  the  long, 
weary  march  from  Council  Bluffs,  Iowa,  to  Salt 
Lake  City — the  land  known  in  anticipation  as  "the 
Valleys."  Walking  every  step  of  the  way,  she  had 
pushed  a  handcart  in  front  of  her,  and  frequently, 
when  her  baby  brother,  too  small  to  trudge  the 
long  miles  on  his  little  feet  became  too  weary  she 
had  picked  him  up  and  carried  him  in  her  arms  a- 
while. 

What  an  impossible  undertaking  it  would  seem 
today!  With  railroads,  automobiles,  and  airplanes 
within  easy  access,  who  would  consider  it  humanly 
possible  to  walk  over  the  mountains  and  prairies. 
pushing  a  handcart  and  carrying  a  small  boy? 

The  woman  herself  remembers  very  clearly  the 
details  of  that  trek,  and  in  recounting  them  she 
shows  the  fine  spirit  of  optimism  and  gratitude 
which  must  have  helped  to  buoy  her  up  for  the 
long  journey,  and  to  meet  the  rigorous  demands 
made  of  her. 

"It  was  not  half  so  bad  as  you  might  suppose," 
she  said.  "Our  company  had  a  real  pleasure  trip 
compared  with  some  of  the  others.  You  see,  we 
had  fairly  good  weather — it  rained,  of  course,  but 
not  for  long  stretches  at  a  time,  and  when  it  stop- 
ped raining,  the  sun  always  came  out  warm,  and 
dried  us  all  out  in  no  time.  None  of  us  died  of  the 
heat,  and  none  of  us  died  of  the  cold.  One  girl  in 
another  company  had  an  experience  that  was  really 
hard,  to  my  way  of  thinking.  Crowded  together 
in  a  wagon,  trying  to  keep  warm  by  huddling 
close  to  each  other,  some  of  the  weaker  ones  froze 
to  death,  and  this  poor  young  girl  who  didn't  die, 
found  her  foot  frozen  solid  to  the  foot  of  one  who 
had  lost  the  fight.     That  is  what  I  call  hard. 

"And  we  did  have  food.  Some  companies  ran 
entirely  out  of  provisions,  and  starved  along  the 
way.  We  had  no  such  trouble  as  that.  We  were 
not  once  completely  without  something  to  eat.  Oh, 
of  course  we  had  to  be  very  careful  at  times!  I  re- 
member once  that  we  were  down  to  a  ration  of  two 
ounces  of  flour  a  day,  each,  but  that  much  kept  us 
from  starving.  And  that  was  not  for  long.  We 
knew  something  would  come  to  relieve  the  situation, 
and  something  did.  When  we  neared  Pike's  Peak, 
we  were  just  about  out  of  everything  but  hope.  One 
woman  in  our  company  had  an  idea  that  some 
jewelry  she  had  brought  along  with  her  might  help, 


but  none  of  the  rest  thought  it  very  promising.  She 
had  a  few  little  pins  and  rings  and   trinkets,   and 
off  she  started  to  the  trading  post  to  see  what  she 
could   get   for   them.      The   men   at   the  post   were 
mountaineers —  'squaw  men,'    and  none  of  us  could 
see  what  use  they  would  have    for  jewelry,  but  we 
had   counted   without     the    Indian     women.      The 
mountaineers  were  really  very  fond  of  their  squaws, 
and  you  know  how  the  Indians  are  for  decorations. 
When  they  saw  that    jewelry    within    their  reach, 
nothing  would  do  but  that  their  men   should  get 
it  for  them.     The  squaws  were  good  to  the  moun- 
taineers, and  took  fine  care  of  them,  and  the  men, 
rough  as  they  were,  appreciated  it.     When  they  saw 
how  much  their  Indians    really  wanted    the  stuff, 
and   good-naturedly  began  to  bargain   for  it,   they 
were  told  that  the  owner  wanted   700  pounds  of 
flour,  delivered  at  the   'Mormon'   camp,   some  little 
distance  away.     And  those  men  didn't  raise  a  single 
objection — just  went  ahead  and  delivered  the  flour 
as  they  were  told.     That  flour  kept  us  in  food  until 
we  met  the  relief  party  that  President  Young  had 
sent  back  from  the  Valleys  to  meet  us.     So  you  see 
we  had    an  easy,    pleasant    journey    compared  to 
some. 

"Of  course  we  were  tired  and  hungry  and  thirsty 
at  times,  and  there  were  lots  of  snakes  in  some 
places,  which  was  not  so  pleasant  to  a  little  ten- 
year-old  girl;  but  there  were  other  things  to  com- 
pensate. The  dancing,  for  one  thing;  and  the  sing- 
ing. I  was  too  young  to  enjoy  the  dancing  except 
as  a  spectator,  but  I  did  enjoy  the  singing.  Every 
once  in  awhile  the  bugler  would  blow  a  blast,  and 
we  knew  it  meant  to  stop  and  sing,  and  after  that 
we  felt  rested.  I  remember  one  of  the  songs  along 
the  trail.     It  went  like  this: 

We  may   get  wet  a   little,   when   we  have  a  shower  of  rain, 

The  heat  i  may  skin  our  noses,   but  they'll  soon  get  well  again. 

When  we  think  of  Zion  we  forget  the  wet  and  pain, 

So  push  on  my  boys,  push  on. 

There's  none  can  lead  a  life  like  us  merry  'Mormons'  can. 

"You  see,  we  realized  that  we  had  much  to  be 
thankful  for;  and  that  we  had  experienced  scarcely 
any  of  the  hardships  that  the  other  companies  had 
known   and   suffered." 

As  she  finished,  there  came  to  my  mind  some- 
thing I  remembered  from  the  Doc.  and  Cov.,  "and 
he  who  receiveth  all  things  with  thankfulness  shall 
be  made  glorious;  and  the  things  of  this  earth  shall 
be  added  unto  him,  even  an  hundred  fold,  yea, 
more."  Because,  perhaps,  of  the  glad  thankfulness 
with  which  she  received  two  ounces  of  flour  for  a  day's 
food,  she  proved  her  ability  to  appreciate  greater  bless- 
ings, and  they  have  been  added  unto  her.  As  earthly 
parents  naturally  try  to  supply  the  needs  of  grateful 
children,  so  the  Father  in  heaven  has  with  kindness 
and  generosity  added  blessings  upon  the  daughter  who 
regarded  the  journey  with  pleasure. 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Vol.  33-41 


3^ 


FEBRUARY,  1930 


No.  4 


Colonel  and  Mrs.  Lindberg,  Aid 

Archaeologists 

Part  II — The  Aerial  Survey  of  the  Maya  Region 

(All  photographs  were  taken  by  Colonel  and  Mrs.  Lindbergh, 
except    where   otherwise   noted) 

By  DR.  A.  V.  KIDDER 
Head,  Staff  of  Early  American  History,  Carnegie  Institution  of  Washington 


COLONEL  Lindberg's  recent 
air-survey  of  the  Maya  re- 
gion of  Central  America 
affords  a  fine  example  of  the  va- 
lue of  team  play.  When  a  great 
aviator,  a  great  transportation 
company,  and  a  great  scientific 
agency  put  their  shoulders  to  the 
same  wheel,  that  wheel  is  bound 
to  turn.  The  project  grew  out 
of  a  combination  of  agencies  and 
of  interests. 

Agencies  Participating 

THIRST,  there  was  Colonel  Lind- 
bergh  who  is  always  seeking 
opportunity  to  demonstrate  the 
utility  of  the  aeroplane.  Besides, 
on  a  former  flight,  his  curiosity 
had  been  aroused  by  glimpses  of 
ancient,   jungle-buried  cities. 

Then  there  was  the  Pan- 
American  Airways,  Inc.  This 
company,  engaged  in  spreading  a 
network  of  flying-trails  over  La- 
tin America,  is  anxious  to  for- 
ward any  project  which  promises 
to  contribute  to  popular  interest 
in  the  regions  it  serves. 

And,  lastly,  there  was  Carnegie 
Institution  of  Washington  whose 
staff  of  archaeologists,  earth- 
bound  in  the  forests  of  Yucatan 
for  years,  had  longed  for  the 
sweeping  view  which  the  aero- 
plane alone  can  give. 


Map  of  the  Maya  region  showing  the  course 
of  the  day-by-day  flights  of  Colonel  Lind- 
bergh's party  and  the  location  of  the  ruins 
observed   and   photographed. 


General  Objectives 

CUCH  was  the  group  that  has 
<-*  just  successfully  concluded 
the  only  aerial  survey  ever  made 
of  the  Maya  region  of  Central 
America. 

Belize,  once  a  stronghold  of 
buccaneers,  now  capital  of  British 
Honduras,  was  the  rendezvous.  We 
met  there  on  October  5th.  Col- 
onel and  Mrs.  Lindbergh  were 
finishing  their  swing  around  the 
Caribbean.        Oliver      Ricketson, 


Carnegie  Institution  archaeologist 
came  down  from  his  headquarters 
in  Guatemala  City.  W.  I.  Van 
Dusen  of  Pan-American  Airways 
and  I  flew  from  Miami.  That 
evening  we  laid  plans  and  gather- 
ed equipment. 

/^\UR  general  objectives  were:  to 
^  test  the  aeroplane  as  an 
agency  for  archaeological  explora- 
tion in  tropical  countries;  and  to 
find  out  once  for  all  whether  the 
ruins  of  Maya  cities  could  be  lo- 
cated from  the  air.  Above  any- 
thing else,  we  wished  to  get  an 
idea  of  what  the  Maya  country 
really  looks  like. 

Although  archaeologists  have 
been  pushing  their  way  into  the 
region  for  many  years,  they  have 
been  so  buried  in  the  welter  of  for- 
est, their  outlook  has  been  so 
stifled  by  mere  weight  of  vege- 
tation, that  it  has  been  impossible 
to  gain  a  comprehensive  under- 
standing of  the  real  nature  of  this 
territory,  once  occupied  by  Ameri- 
ca's most  brilliant  native  civiliza- 
tion. Such  understanding  is  ab- 
solutely necessary,  because  all 
people,  ancient  and  modern,  are 
largely  products  of  their  environ- 
ment. Hill  and  plain,  water- 
course and  cultivable  land  shape 
the  destinies  of  nations  more 
powerfully  than  do  kings  and 
battles. 


248 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


Flores  is  a  Guatemalan  outpost  town  situated  on  a  tiny  island  in  Lake  Peten. 
When  Colonel  Lindbergh  and  his  party  landed  here  the  Governor  in  a  launch  and 
the  entire  population  in  dug-out  canoes  came  out  to  the  plane  to  greet  the  arrivals. 
Beyond  the  town  are  the  ruins  of  Tayasal,  the  last  refuge  of  the  Maya  after  the 
Spanish  conquest. 


T^HE  labors  of  many  explorers 
*•  and  scientists  have  made  clear 
the  fact  that  long  before  the  time 
of  Christ  there  arose  in  the  New 
World  an  independent  civilization 
which  culminated  in  the  great 
cities  of  the  Maya  Old  Empire. 
These  cities  were  built  and  occu- 
pied while  Europe  was  in  the  Dark 
Ages,  but  they,  like  Rome,  fell, 
and  their  high  tower-temples  and 
many-chambered  palace-monas- 
teries were  engulfed  by  the  jungle. 

The  Maya  people  then  moved 
northward  into  what  is  now  Yu- 
catan, took  on  a  new  lease  of  life 
and  again  constructed  cities,  many 
of  which  persisted  until  the  com- 
ing of  Europeans  put  an  end  to 
all  native  American  development. 
Archaeologists  have  pieced  to- 
gether a  fairly  consistent  outline 
of  this  history  but  of  the  Maya 
country  as  a  whole,  of  the  "lay," 
so  to  speak,  of  the  land,  we  have 
had,  until  Colonel  Lindbergh's 
flights,  only  the  scantiest  knowl- 
edge. 

"Hopping"  the  Length  of 
Yucatan 

/^NUR  problem  was  clear.  We 
^  must  cover  as  much  of  the 
area  as  possible,  and  learn  all  we 
could  about  if.  Our  equipment 
was  ideal,  a  Sikorsky  amphibian 
from  the  Pan-American  Airways 
fleet,  capable  of  sustained  flight 
with  either  of  its  twin  motors.  It 
carried  a  radio  outfit,  a  collapsible 
rubber   boat    and    emergency    ra- 


tions. Colonel  Lindbergh,  with 
his  usual  thoroughness,  added  a 
shotgun,  in  case  a  forced  land- 
ing made  it  necessary  to  live  on 
the  country,  and  hammocks,  cook- 
ing kit,  canteens,  medicines  and 
machetes. 

The  general  plan  was  to  strike 
first  into  the  heart  of  the  Old  Em- 
pire region  in  northern  Guatemala 


and  then  turn  north  to  fly  the  en- 
tire length  of  Yucatan  in  a  single 
hop. 

This  would  necessitate  refuelling 
at  Merida  at  the  extreme  northern 
end  of  the  peninsula.  As  the  dis- 
tance was  so  great,  and  as  landing- 
places  were  probably  non-existent, 
weight  had  to  be  cut  to  a  mini- 
mum in  order  that  should  one  en- 
gine fail,  the  plane  could  be 
counted  upon  to  "hold  up"  for 
several  hundred  miles.  Van 
Dusen  and  I,  therefore,  stayed  be- 
hind, and  Ricketson,  an  old  hand 
at  Peten  travel,  acted  as  observer. 

^TAKING  off  from  the  harbor 
■*■  of  Belize  the  morning  of  Oc- 
tober 6th,  the  course  was  laid  di- 
rectly up  the  Belize  River,  cutting 
straight  across  its  thousand  loops 
and  bends,  high  above  the  rapids 
and  shallows  that  make  boat 
travel  so  slow. 

A  hundred  miles  inland  the 
plane  turned  northward  into  the 
Peten  region.  In  a  few  minutes 
the  roof-combs  of  the  great 
temples  of  Tikal,  queen  of  Old 
Empire  cities,  became  visible.  After 
circling  low  for  photographs,  a 
straight  shot  was  made  for  Uaxac- 
tun,  the  oldest  known  Maya  city. 
This  site,  which  Ricketson  has 
been  excavating  for  the  past  four 


Chichen  Itza,  Yucatan,  from  the  air.  At  the  rear,  from  left  to  right  are 
shown:  the  Ball  Court,  El  Castillo,  and  the  Temple  of  the  Warriors.  The  cir- 
cular, tower-like  structure  in  the  foreground  is  the  Caracol,  thought  to  have 
been  erected  by  the  Maya  for  astronomical  purposes.  Chichen  Itza  is  believed 
to  have  been  founded  not  later  than  530  A.  D.  by  colonists  from  the  Old  Empire 
region  of  the  Maya  to  the  south  and  southwest.  By  1000  A.  D.  a  Federation  of 
City-States  was  formed  with  Chichen  Itza  as  one  of  the  principal  units.  Under 
the  peaceful  conditions  which  thereupon  ensued  great  buildings  of  cut  stone, 
elaborately  decorated  with  sculptures  and  murals  were  erected  on  every  side. 
Dissensions  within  and  attacks  from  without  resulted  in  the  conquest  of  the  city, 
and  its  abandonment  about  the  middle  of  the  15th  Century.  In  1924,  under  an 
agreement  with  the  Mexican  Government,  Carnegie  Institution  _  of  Washington 
undertook  an  extensive  program  of  excavation  and  repair  at  Chichen  Itza,  upon 
which  it  is  still  engaged. 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


249 


years,  was  discovered  in  1916  by 
Dr.  S.  G.  Morley  of  the  staff  of 
Carnegie  Institution. 

pROM  Tikal  to  Uaxactun  is  a 
very  long  day's  journey  by 
mule-train,  a  journey  which  is 
made  possible  only  after  the  trail 
has  been  cleared.  The  Sikorsky 
did  it  in  exactly  six  minutes! 
Ricketson's  clearing  and  camp, 
and  the  strange,  squat,  grotesquely 
sculptured  pyramid  which  he  has 
laid  bare  were  clearly  visible,  and 
were  photographed  as  Lindbergh 
wheeled  close  above  the  tree-tops. 
Later,  in  speaking  of  this  part 
of  the  trip,  Ricketson  said:  "Colo- 
nel Lindbergh  simply  could  not 
believe  that  it  is  an  all-day  ride  on 
a  mule  from  Tikal  to  Uaxactun." 
He  added:  "It  is  not  good  for  an 
archaeologist  to  fly  over  this  re- 
gion, especially  if  he  is  going  back. 
The  thought  of  all  day  on  a  mule 
in  contrast  to  six  minutes  in  an 
arm  chair  is  unsettling.  Besides, 
the  ticks  don't  fly." 

Speeding  Towards  Merida 

"REYOND  Uaxactun  lay  un- 
■Ll    known,  uninhabited  country. 

and  Merida  was  still  four  hun- 
dred miles  away;  hence  no  devia- 
tion could  be  made  from  a  direct 
northward  course.  The  sea  of 
jungle  proved  to  be  unbroken. 
Hour  after  hour  the  green  floor 
of  the  tree-tops  flowed  back  under 
the  speeding  plane.     Ninety  miles 


Ground  view  of  the  Temple  of  the  Warriors,  Chichen  Itza,  Yucatan,  as  it  now 
stands  after  excavation  and  repair  by  Carnegie  Institution  of  Washington.  The 
Temple  proper  rests  upon  a  pyramidal  foundation  37  feet  high  and  136  feet 
square  at  the  base.  The  hearting  of  the  pyramid  is  of  masonry  and  is  faced  with 
dressed  stone  carrying  richly  sculptured  friezes  of  animals,  birds,  and  warriors.  A 
steep  stairway  34  feet  wide  containing  36  stone  steps,  gives  access  to  the  temple 
platform.  Two  stone  balustrades  four  feet  wide,  carved  to  represent  feathered 
rattlesnakes,  rattles  at  the  bottom,  fanged  heads  at  the  top,  flank  the  stairway 
Two  massive  feathered  serpent  columns,  with  heads  on  ground  and  tufted  tail 
rising  fifteen  feet  above,  divide  the  temple  entrance  into  a  triple  doorway. 
During  the  third  season  of  work  (1926)  Earl  Morris,  in  immediate  charge  of 
excavations,  discovered  that  the  Temple  foundation  covered  a  smaller  and  much 
older  temple.  Excavation  of  this  earlier  structure  has  yielded  information  of  great 
archaeological   importance. 


beyond  Uaxactun  there  appeared 
a  flat-topped  pyramid  surmount- 
ed by  two  temples,  the  culminat- 
ing structure  of  a  forgotten  and 
forest-swallowed  city.  This  may 
be  new  or  may  perhaps  be  a  site 
called  Rio  Becque,  discovered  in 
1912  by  R.  E.  Mervin,  of  Pea- 
body  Museum. 

Northward  again  the  plane 
sped,  over  vast  stretches  of  green, 
until   the  palm   thatched   huts   of 


The  first  air  view  taken  of  the  ruins  of  Tuluum,  an  ancient  Maya  city. 
These  ruins  are  the  largest  and  best  preserved  of  the  known  groups  along  the  east 
coast  of  Yucatan.  The  principal  buildings  are  surrounded  on  three  sides  by  a  wall 
which  encloses  an  area  of  about  22  acres  now  covered  with  tropical  bush. 
Carnegie  Institution  has  sent  several  expeditions  under  Morley  to  study  these 
ruins.  The  results  are  described  in  publication  No.  335,  Carnegie  Institution  of 
Washington. 


the  first  small  frontier  settlements 
of  Yucatan  were  reached.  Every- 
one breathed  easier  in  the  feeling 
that  they  were  again  over  the 
homes  of  living  men.  Thence 
onward  the  towns  became  larger. 
The  forest  was  dotted  with  the 
clearings  of  Indian  cornfields.  Fi- 
nally Merida  came  into  sight  and 
soon  the  plane  settled  down  upon 
the  landing  field. 

IT  HE  party  were  overnight  guests 
-*■  of  Governor  Torre  Diaz, 
who  has  done  so  much  to  forward 
the  Institution's  work  in  Yucatan. 
The  first  objective  of  the  next  day 
was  Chichen  Itza,  largest  of  New 
Empire  cities,  whose  temples  and 
pyramids,  cleared  by  the  Mexican 
government  and  by  Carnegie  In- 
stitution, under  Dr.  Morley's  di- 
rection, showed  snow-white  a- 
gainst  the  green  "bush." 

After  leaving  Chichen  Itza  the 

party  turned  southward  and  laid 
a  course  for  Belize  somewhat  to 
the  east  of  the  route  which  was 
followed  the  day  before.  On  this 
return  trip  the  plane  passed 
over  country  hitherto  untraveled; 
country  so  densely  overgrown  that 
no  trace  of  ruins  could  be  discern- 
ed. 

The  flights  of  these  first  two 
days  covered  approximately  a 
thousand  miles,  much  of  it  over 
regions  never  traversed  by  white 
men,   and  none  of  it  ever  before 


250 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


seen  from  the  spreading  viewpoint 
of  the  air.  At  our  conference  on 
the  evening  of  the  return  to  Belize 
we  decided  that  we  must  definite- 
ly train  ourselves  to  recognize 
tree-shrouded  mounds  and  pyra- 
mids, to  pick  out  from  above,  the 
vague,  masked  outlines  of  plazas 
and  temples. 

Over  a  Terrifying  Region 

C^N  the  eigth  we  struck  out 
^  again  for  Peten  searching  for 
ruins  whose  general  location  wc 
already  knew.  In  this  way  there 
were  picked  up  the  cities  of  Yaxha 
and  Nakum  and  by  repeated  low 
circling  we  taught  ourselves  this 
new  technique  of  sky-spying. 

Soon  we  were  off  to  Tikal  and 
Uaxactun,  thence  easward  to  a 
small  region  (probably  new)  that 
could  be  made  out  on  the  skyline 
from  above  Uaxactun,  and  so  to 
the  Laguna  de  Peten,  where  the 
Guatemalan  outpost  town  of 
Flores  crowds  a  tiny  island  in  the 
lake. 

"^7E  paid     our     respects  to  the 
YV    governor,  who  came  out  in  a 


comb  Mountains,  dodged  be- 
tween two  rain-squalls,  and  saw 
to  the  eastward  the  silver  shine  of 
the  sea. 

The  next  few  minutes  brought 
one  of  those  incredible  transitions 
possible  only  to  the  air  traveler. 
We  swung  to  the  north,  dipped 
across  the  coastline  and  took  the 
smooth  water  at  a  little  key  miles 
out  in  the  Gulf  of  Honduras. 
After  anchoring  the  plane,  we 
pumped  up  the  rubber  boat,  and 
rowed  ashore.  Half  an  hour  after 
being  over  that  ghastly,  broken, 
interior  wilderness,  we  were  com- 
fortably cooking  lunch  under  the 
palms  by  the  coral  beach. 

Up  the  Coast  From  Belize 

r\N  the  fourth  day  we  took  off 
^   a  little  after  ten,  passed  north- 


(?).  Indian  village  (6  palm- 
leaf  huts  in  clearing)  just  (2 
mi.)  W.  (12.20)  Off  N.,  bush 
dry  and  gray,  low,  and  can  see 
ground  now  and  then  between 
trees.  High  bush  seems  to  have 
ended  at  last  site.  (12.29)  Cir- 
cled low  over  Indian  huts, 
people  running  into  houses  and 
into  bush.  (12.35)  Six  house 
village.  (12.37)  Bush  dry  and 
deader  looking  than  ever,  think 
some  of  these  trees  must  shed 
leaves  at  this  season.  Small 
rain-squalls  all  about,  air 
bumpy.  (12.39)  Large,  low 
mound    directly   below    in    In- 


"  '\ 


Indian  village  south  of  the  Cocks- 
comb Mountains  in  very  wild  and  in- 
accessible country.  When  the  plane 
first  appeared  high  over  head  many 
people  were  visible  about  the  houses 
but  when  it  dove  down  for  Mrs. 
Lindbergh  to  take  this  photograph 
the  Indians  disappeared,  some  into  the 
houses  and   some  into  the  bush. 


launch  to  greet  us,  surrounded  by 
the  entire  population  in  dug-out 
canoes;  and  then  rose  to  fly  south- 
ward over  a  vast,  flat  stretch  of 
alternating  savanna  and  woodland 
toward  the  northern  tributaries  of 
the  Pasion  River. 

These  streams  traverse  a  terri- 
ble and  (to  fly  over)  a  most  terri- 
fying country,  a  confused  welter 
of  gorges  and  limestone  pinnacles 
smothered  in  a  jungle  so  dense,  so 
intertwined,  so  utterly  hopeless  to 
penetrate,  save  through  the  foot- 
by-foot  hacking  of  trails,  that  I 
think  no  one  of  us  failed  to  give 
a  sigh  of  relief  when  we  soared 
over  an  outlying  spur  of  the  Cocks- 


ward  over  the  coastal  swamps, 
turned  inland,  and  in  an  hour 
were  beating  across  the  jungle 
west  of  Lake  Bacalar,  where, 
thanks  to  our  practice  of  the  day 
before,  we  were  able  to  pick  up 
three  sets  of  mounds,  one  of  which 
was  evidently  the  centre  of  a  very 
extensive  city.  Here  we  saw  three 
or  four  high  pyramids,  upon  two 
of  which  could  be  glimpsed  the 
white  walls  of  temples. 

Colonel  Lindbergh  then  climb- 
ed to  two  thousand  feet  and  head- 
ed north  across  the  great,  flat 
plain  of  Yucatan.  There  were  no 
hills  or  valleys  to  break  the  even 
spread  of  the  tree-tops.  Soon  we 
began  to  see  the  sharp  eminences 
of  groups  of  ruins. 

I  quote  from  my  air  notes: 
"Steep  pyramid  on  N.  hori- 
zon (12.05)  ;  small  lakes  to 
N.  (12.07)  ;  another  small 
lake  about  6  mi.  E.  (12.16). 
Now  coming  over  pyramid  (it 
was  visible  20  miles  away) . 
Drop  to  about  100  feet — 
group  contains  one  large  pyra- 
mid with  three  smaller  ones 
100  yards  E.  of  it  on  a  plaza 


Lower    photograph     by 
Dr.    S.   G.    Morley 
Upper — Air  view  of  the 
ancient  Maya  pyramid  at 
Uaxactun,  Guatemala. 

Lower — Ground  view. 
This  remarkable  pyramid 
was  built  about  2,000 
years  ago.  Hidden  by 
tropical  foliage,  it  was 
not  discovered  until  1916 
when  Dr.  S.  G.  Morley, 
of  the  staff  of  Carnegie 
Institution,  came  upon  it.  For  the  past  four 
years  Oliver  G.  Ricketson,  of  the  Carnegie 
staff,  has  been  directing  its  excavation  and 
study.  This  pyramid  was  built  of  uncut 
stone  and  faced  with  dazzling  white  stucco. 
Four  stairways  lead  to  the  top.  Flanking 
these  stairways  are  colossal  masks  of  fine,  lime 
stucco.  The  upper  pairs  are  fashioned  in  the 
likeness  of  grotesue  human  heads,  the  lower 
pairs  resemble  serpent's  heads.  Near  the 
beginning  of  the  Christian  era,  the  inhabitants, 
erected  a  second  pyramid  above  it  thus  com- 
pletely covering  it  and  preserving  it  in  perfect 
condition  to  our  day.  Removal  of  the  later 
structure  revealed  what  is  perhaps  the  most 
beautiful  example  of  ancient  American  archi- 
tecture  that  has   come  down   to   us. 

dian  clearing.  (12.43)  Turn 
due  W.  toward  high  pyramid 
sighted  by  Mrs.  Lindbergh  and 
now  heading  for  it  across  unin- 
habited country.  (12.49)  An- 
other pyramid  to  N.  of  first 
one. 

Enormous  Mounds  at  Coba 

'"THESE  groups,  most  of  which 
are  probably  new,  were  plot- 
ted by  compass-course  and  flying 
time.  In  some  cases,  they  were 
still  more  definitely  located  by 
means  of  bearings  taken  on  distant 
landmarks. 

For  an  hour  or  more  we  tacked 
back  and  forth,  noting  sites  in  all 
directions,    flying   close    over    the 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


251 


largest  ones  and  gradually  work- 
ing north  until  we  saw  poking 
up  on  the  horizon  the  enor- 
mous mounds  of  Coba,  an  ancient 
Maya  site  which  has  been  visited 
by  fewer  than  a  dozen  white  men. 
By  one-thirty  we  were  over  it, 
anxious  to  land  on  one  of  the 
two  little  lakes  about  which  the 
great  forest-buried  buildings  are 
grouped. 

",H[7E  dipped  and  skimmed  the 
water,  but  Colonel  Lind- 
bergh shook  bis  head  at  the  high 
trees  on  the  farther  shore  and  we 
rose  again  to  circle  the  tall  "cas- 
tillo"  and  cross  in  a  split  second 
a  swampy  lowland  that  three 
years  before  had  cost  Eric  Thomp- 
son and  me  a  full  hour  of  bitter 
sweating  struggle. 

Until  now  everyone  had  been 
too  busy  to  think  of  lunch,  but 
when  we  swung  high  again  and 
headed  for  the  coast  Mrs.  Lind- 
bergh produced  chocolate  and 
crackers.  By  the  time  we  lit  in 
the  ocean  to  go  ashore  at  the  sea- 
side ruin  of  Tuluum  we  had  been 


well  fed.  That  night  we  stayed 
at  Cozumel  island,  where  Pan- 
American  Airways  has  a  base,  re- 
visited Coba  the  next  morning  to 
recheck  our  observations,  and  by 
ten  o'clock  were  headed  for  Cuba, 
Miami  and  home. 

Objectives  of  Survey  Accom- 
plished 

POURING  the  flights  everyone 
*~*  was  constantly  busy:  Colo- 
nel Lindbergh  with  map  on  knees 
kept  track  of  courses,  wind-drift, 
and  estimated  distances  to  and  be- 
tween objects  sighted.  Mrs.  Lind- 
bergh, whose  eyes  are  very  keen, 
watched  the  bush  like  a  hawk,  and 
took  the  photographs.  Van  Du- 
sen,  through  Ehmer,  our  crack 
radio  operator,  sent  bulletins  of 
progress  to  the  Pan-American  ba- 
ses at  Miami  and  Belize.  Ricket- 
son  and  I  filled  notebooks  as  fast 
as  we  could  write,  jotting  down 
observations  on  topography,  na- 
ture of  forest,  occurrence  of  lakes, 
streams,  swamps,  and  descriptions 
of  the  appearance  of  the  ruins  pass- 
ed over. 


Washington  and  Lincoln 

By  BRYANT  S.  HINCKLEY 
President  of  Liberty  Stake 


HTO  all  Americans  the  month  of 
■^  February  is  eventful  because  it 
records  the  birthdays  of  the  first 
and  the  sixteenth  president  of  the 
United  States. 

A  span  of  seventy-seven  years 
stretches  between  these  birthdays, 
and  a  short  distance  in  miles  be- 
tween their  birthplaces.  In  appear- 
ance and  personality  there  was  a 
sharp  contrast  between  these  men; 
in  their  contribution  to  their  coun- 
try and  the  world,  there  is  a  strik- 
ing parallel.  Each  gave  the  full 
measure  of  his  genius  and  his  great- 
ness to  the  same  cause.  Each  won. 
The  first  is  affectionately  called  the 
"Father  of  his  Country,"  and  the 
second  the  "Savior  of  his  Coun- 
try," and  in  neither  case  is  it  a  mere 
figure  of  speech. 

Washington  was  born  Febru- 
ary 22,  1732,  died  Dec.  19,  1799, 
aged  67  years,  leaving  a  large 
estate,  no  children  and  bequeathing 
to  Americans  a  character  and  service 
beyond  price. 

The  records  show  that  he  was  in 
the  military  service  of  Virginia  sev- 


en years,  of  the  United  States  a 
little  more  than  eight  years,  and 
was  the  President  of  the  United 
States  for  eight  years,  serving  most 
of  the  time  without  compensation. 
In  all,  forty-five  years  of  his  life 
was  devoted  to  public  service. 
There  was  a  sympathy  and  tender- 
ness, in  the  following  event,  which 
was  not  often  manifest  in  the  life 
of  the  general : 

Cornwallis  surrendered  on  the 
nineteenth  of  October,  1781,  and 
the  Treaty  of  Peace  was  concluded 
in  Paris  in  1783.  The  British 
forces  left  American  soil  and 
Washington  resigned.  The  part- 
ing of  the  men  with  the  com- 
mander was  deeply  touching.  Ad- 
dressing them,  Washington  said, 
"With  heart  full  of  love,  and  gra- 
titude, I  now  take  leave  of  you.  I 
most  devoutly  wish  that  your  lat- 
ter days  may  be  as  prosperous  and 
happy  as  your  former  ones  have 
been  glorious  and  honorable.  I 
cannot  come  to  each  of  you  to  take 
my  leave,  but  I  shall  be  obliged  if 
each  one  of  you  will  come  and  take 


me  by  the  hand."  Not  a  word 
was  spoken.  In  turn  each  officer 
came  forward,  shook  hands  and 
embraced  the  commander.  All  then 
silently  followed  him  to  the  ferry, 
where  he  embarked  for  Washing- 
ton.Thus  closed  his  military  career 
Theodore  Parker  said  of  him, 
"No  ruler  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
stock  has  obtained  so  great  a  repu- 
tation for  the  higher  qualities'  of 
human  virtue.  For  more  than  one 
thousand  years  no  statesman  or 
soldier  has  left  a  name  so  much  to 
be  coveted.  None  ever  became  so 
dear  to  the  thoughtful  of  man- 
kind. In  the  long  line  of  generals, 
kings,  and.  emperors,  from  the  first 
monarch  to  the  last  president  or 
pope,  none  ranks  so  high  for  the 
prime  excellence  of  heroic  virtue." 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

A  BRAHAM  LINCOLN  is  one 
^  of  the  most  universally  be- 
loved men  in  all  history,  and  he 
deserves  to  be.  The  story  of  his 
overcoming  the  difficulties  of  his 
early  life  and  his  rise  to  such  a  great 
eminence  from  beginnings  so  hard 
and  lowly,  has  put  hope  into  the 
hearts  of  thousands  of  struggling 
boys.  His  resolute  stand  for  the 
right  has  helped  countless  souls  to 
be  true  to  their  obligations  and 
ideals.  His  kindliness  of  heart  and 
unfailing  charity  toward  friend 
and  foe  makejnalice  and  intoler- 
ance seem  little  and  ignoble.  His 
firm  reliance  upon  the  over-ruling 
power  of  God,  and  the  ultimate 
triumph  of  righteousness  sustained 
the  nation  during  the  awful  con- 
flict, and  finally  won  the  war. 

One  of  the  picturesque  and  im- 
pressive things  in  our  national 
history  is  the  calling  of  the  sad- 
faced,  great-hearted,  man  of  the 
plains  to  the  White  House  when 
the  tempest  of  a  mighty  civil  war 
was  about  to  devastate  the  land. 
During  the  dark  hours  of  that  ter- 
rible storm,  his  gaunt  figure  shone 
through  the  smoke  and  din  of  bat- 
tle like  the  rainbow  of  promise, 
and  in  those  days  of  peril  his 
sublime  faith  in  God  is  scarcely 
surpassed  by  the  faith  of  the  He- 
brew prophets.  Before  the  awful 
war  had  begun  he  said,  "I  know 
there  is  a  God  and  that  he  hates  in- 
justice and  slavery.  *  *  *  If  he 
has  a  place  and  a  work  for  me,  and 
I  think  he  has,  I  am  ready." 

Clear  in  his  thinking,  strong  for 
the  right,  he  stands  as  the  tenderest 
memory  of  the  age. 


A  Spiritual  Philosophy  of  Life 

By  MILTON  BENNION 
Dean  of  the  School  of  Education,  University  of  Utah 


IV 


Philosophic  Grounds  for  Belief  in  Personal  Immortality 


THE  most  eminent  philos-         Does  Mind  Survive  after  Dissolution 
ophers,  both  ancient  and  of  the  Body? 
modern,   have  either   as-        jf  so,  Does  the  Individual  Mind  Re- 
sumed to  prove  the  immortality  tain  Its  Personal  Identity;  or  Is  It  Ab- 
of  mind,  spirit,  or  soul;  or  they  sorbed  in  a  Universal  Mind? 
have  offered  rational  grounds  for         Assuming  Personal  Immortality   to 
faith  in  immortality.     Among  Be  a  Fact,  What  of  Its  Nature  and  Sig~ 
these  philosophers  Plato  is  espe-  nificance? 
daily  notable.    He  held  that  the 

moral  order  of  the  universe,  which 
must  be  grounded  in  God.  The 
reality  of  the  highest  good  and  the 
demands  of  the  moral  conscious- 


immortality  of  the  soul  includes  its 
pre-existence  as  well  as  its  survival 
after  death.  A  variety  of  argu- 
ments or  proofs  were  offered  in 
support  of  this,  one  among  them 


tibility  of  matter  and  the  con- 
servation of  energy,  both  con- 
cepts that  have,  until  very  re- 
cently, been  regarded  in  physical 
science     as     thoroughly     estab- 
lished.    Reasoning  by  analogy, 
it  is  contended  that  mind  also 
may    be    equally    imperishable, 
that  death  is  merely  a  transfor- 
mation in  which  no  essential  ele- 
ment of  mind  can  be  lost.      One 
form  of  presentation  of  this  argu- 
ment is  to  be  found  in  John  Fiske's 


Life  Everlasting.2      It   should   be 

ness  together,  Kant  held,  called  for  noted  that  whil    an  argument  from 

being  based  upon    trie  unity    and     personal  immortality  as  a  necessary  anaiogv  mav  su    '    r  a  fruitful  hv 

substantiality  of  the  soul  as  mdi-     condition    of    realizing    these    de-  anaJ°g7  ma^  su^t  a  fruitful  riy- 

cated  by  its  control  or  rule  of  the     ^ands  reallzmg    ^ese    de  pothesis,or  may  be  a  ground  of 

body.      This   argument   played   a  Af\,        ,.  ftU       u'f  faith   it  is  not  regarded  m  logic  as 

Another  line  of  thought  for  proving  anything.  A  stronger  ar- 
which  Kant  laid  the  foundations,  gument  as  a  basis  of  faith  in  inl- 
and one  that  has  been  given  much  mortality  may  be  developed  di- 
weight  by  some  eminent  recent  rectly  from  the  fact  and  the  need 
philosophers,  relates  to  the  unreal- 
ity of  time.  Kant  held  that  time 
is  a  form  of  intuition,  not  an  in- 


significant part  in  later  philosoph- 
ical systems. 


A  RISTOTLE  also  held  that  the 
-*■*■  "active  reason"  is  imperish- 
able, as  it  is  also  without  begin- 


ning.    The  great  emphasis  which      dependently   existing  reality   such 


Aristotle  placed  upon  reason, 
which  is  quite  generally  character- 
istic of  Greek  thought,  doubtless 
led  him  to  single  out  this  aspect 
of  mind  for  survival  after  death. 
This  is  somewhat  in  contrast  with 
the  Christian  idea  of  the  impor- 
tance of  personal  relations  with  its 
corresponding  emphasis  upon  love 
and  service,  rather  than  upon  the 
purely  intellectual  life. 

The  arguments  for  immortality 
brought  forward  by  the  earlier 
philosophers  came  to  be  accepted 
as  proofs  coordinate  with  the  phil- 
osophical proofs  of  the  existence  of 
God  and  of  the  fact  of  human  free- 
dom; hence  it  has  often  been  said 
that  philosophy  gave  us  God,  free- 
dom, and  immortality. 

IT' ANT  rejected  all  of  these  proofs 
■*^*  as  such  and  offered  in  their 
stead  grounds  for  rational  faith. 
His  argument  was  based  upon  the 
demands  of  ethics,  which  required 
the  reality  of  the  highest  good,  a 


as  mind  itself  was  conceived  to  be. 


of  the  conservation  of  spiritual 
resources  conjoined  with  faith  in 
God  or  in  the  ultimate  good  of  the 
world.  That  there  is  some  meas- 
ure of  conservation  of  spiritual  val- 


Both  Royce  and  Munsterberg  held     ues   is  an  indisputable   fact;    that 


that  time  is  relative  to  action  only, 
that  it  is,  therefore,  no  part  of  ul- 
timate reality  and  cannot,  there- 
fore, be  a  factor  in  terminating  the 
existence  of  mind. 

'"TO   the   common  sense   way  of 


there  is  generally  recognized  need 
of  such  conservation  is  also  a  fact. 
What  has  need  to  do  with  the  facts 
of  real  existence?  In  human  life, 
at  least,  very  much.  The  greatest 
values  in  civilization,  both  phys- 
ical and  spiritual,  have  been  real- 
thinking   this    argument    may     ized  in  response  to  human  needs. 


seem  to  be  wholly  untenable.  It 
should  be  noted,  however,  that  a 
variation  of  the  same  thought  ap- 
pears in  the  field  of  theology  quite 
independently  of  philosophy.     In 


This  is  a  dynamic  world,  a  world 
of  perpetual  creative  activity,  with 
mind  as  the  most  ultimate  and 
most  fundamental  creative  force. 
The  reasons  for  this  assertion  have 


the  Apocalypse,  for  instance,  is  a     already  been  given  and  will  not  be 


phrase,  "that  there  should  be  time 
no  more;"1  while  in  some  modern 
theological  discourse  reference  is 
made  to  time  and  eternity,  with  the 
implication  that  time  belongs  to 
this  mundane  experience  only. 

An  argument  for  immortality  that 
is  more  closely  allied  with  modern 
science  is  based  upon  the  indestruc- 


repeated  here.  It  is  a  fact  of  com- 
mon experience  that  as  life  devel- 
ops new  needs  arise,  and  that  new 
values  arise  in  response  to  these 
needs.  Spiritual  values  are,  in 
large  measure,  preserved  as  social 
values  in  the  race  by  means  of  ed- 
ucation,  in  the  broadest  sense  of 


iRev.  10:6. 


2Page    68, 
Boston. 


Houghton    Mifflin    8   Co., 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


253 


that  term.  The  greatest  of  all 
spiritual  values,  however,  is  that 
of  personal  character  itself.  Does 
this  perish  with  death,  or  do  we 
have  reasonable  grounds  for  belief 
that  it  is  conserved  by  means  of 
personal  immortality? 

A  COMMON  sense  objection  to 
■*■  *•  this  belief  is  grounded  in  the 
fact  that  we  have  no  idea  how  sur- 
vival of  the  mind  without  the  liv- 
ing body  can  be  possible.  In  reply 
but  not  as  proof  it  may  be  said  that 
such  existence  is  not  inconceivable 
nor  is  its  possibility  more  wonder- 
ful than  is  the  fact  of  conception 
and  growth  of  the  individual  in 
this  life.  Were  this  not  a  matter  of 
experience,  its  possibility  would  be 
equally  open  to  question.  We 
cannot,  therefore,  regard  this  as  a 
valid  objection  to  belief  in  immor- 
tality. 

The  scientific  arguments  against 
belief  in  personal  immortality   are 
commonly  based  upon  the  seeming 
dependence  of  consciousness  upon 
the  functioning  of  the  brain.     In 
response  to  this  objection  some  re- 
cent   philosophers,    among    them 
William  James,  have  suggested  that 
the  function  of  the  brain  is  trans- 
missive,  not  productive;  that  death, 
therefore,    means    that    the    brain 
ceases  to    transmit  mental    action 
rather  than    that  mind  ceases    to 
exist.     This  argument  carries  the 
implication   that    mind  does    not 
come  into  existence  with  the  advent 
of  the    brain  or  other    associated 
bodily  organs,  but  that,   in  some 
form,  it  pre-exists  as  well  as  that  it 
survives  the  death  of  the  body.    If 
mind  belongs  to  eternity,  and  is  a 
primary  cause  in  the  processes  of 
creation,  it  may  well  be  assumed 
that  the  brain  itself  is  a  creation 
of  mind  as  its  instrument  in  this 
physical  world  and  that  the  sur- 
vival of  the  creative  power  is  not 
dependent  upon  survival  of  its  own 
product. 

PHILOSOPHERS,  however,  dif- 
■*■  fer  as  to  whether  mind  survives 
in  personal  form,  the  form  here  ex- 
perienced, or  whether  it  is  absorbed 
in  an  absolute  or  infinite  mind  in 
which  all  separate  selves  are  lost. 
A  somewhat  indefinite  stand  on 
this  question,  yet  strong  for  the 
immortality  of  mind,  is  indicated 
in  the  following  passages  from 
Bergson.  Referring  to  conscious- 
ness he  says: 

"On  flows  the  current,  running  through 
human  generations,  subdividing  itself  into 


individuals.  This  subdivision  was  vague- 
ly indicated  in  it,  but  could  not  have 
been  made  clear  without  matter.  Thus 
souls  are  continually  being  created,  which, 
nevertheless,  in  a  certain  sense  pre-existed. 
*  *  *  although  it  must  undergo  its  vicis- 
situdes. *  *  *  The  destiny  of  conscious- 
ness is  not  bound  up  *  *  *  with  the 
destiny  of  cerebral  matter.    *    *   * 

"As  the  smallest  grain  of  dust  is  bound 
up  with  our  entire  solar  system,  *  *  * 
so  all  organized  beings,  from  the  humblest 
to  the  highest,  from  the  first  origins  of 
life  to  the  time  in  which  we  are,  and  in 
all  places  as  in  all  times,  do  but  evidence 
a  single  impulse,  the  inverse  of  the  move- 
ment of  matter,  and  in  itself  indivisible. 
All  the  living  hold  together,  and  all  yield 
to  the  same  tremendous  push.  The  ani- 
mal takes  its  stand  on  the  plant,  man  be- 
strides animality,  and  the  whole  of  hu- 
manity, in  space  and  in  time,  is  one  im- 
mense army  galloping  beside  and  before 
and  behind  each  of  us  in  an  overwhelming 
charge,  able  to  beat  down  every  resistance 
and  clear  the  most  formidable  obstacles, 
perhaps  even  death."3 

Royce  is  more  definitely  com- 
mitted to  the  thought  that  the  in- 
dividual is  absorbed  in  the  Abso- 
lute Spirit.  Howison  regards  this 
as  resulting  inevitably  in  loss  of 
personal  identity  and,  therefore,  in 
loss  of  personal  immortality. 

TN  opposition  to  Royce's  view  as 
*  to  the  nature  of  the  immortal 
life  Howison  holds  that  the  most- 
ultimate  reality  is  not  one  abso- 
lute mind  but  a  society  of  minds, 
no  one  out  of  all  relations  to  the 
rest,  as  the  term  society  implies, 
but  each  having,  nevertheless,  a  de- 
gree of  independence,  of  self-activ- 
ity, and  of  personal  identity,  mani- 
fested in  self-knowledge  and  self- 
control.  Howison  holds  further 
that  this  personal  identity,  which 
is  part  of  our  everyday  experience, 

3Creative  Evolution,  pp.  269-71,  Hen- 
ry Holt  S  Co.,  New  York. 


T 

■X  HERE  is,  I  know  not  how,  in 
the  minds  of  men,  a  certain  presage, 
as  it  were,  of  a  future  existence;  and 
thts  takes  the  deepest  root  and  is 
most  discoverable,  in  the  greatest 
geniuses  and  most  exalted  souls. — 
Cicero. 


Our  birth  is  but  a  sleep  and  a  for- 
getting, 

The  soul  that  rises  in  us,  our  life's 
star, 

Hath  had  elsewhere  its  setting, 

And  cometh  from  afar; 

Not  in  entire  forgetfulness, 

And  not  in  utter  nakedness, 

But  trailing  clouds  of  glory  do  we 
come 

From  God,  who  is  our  home. 

— Wordsworth,  "Ode  on  Intima- 
tions of  Immortality," 


is  a  fundamental  aspect  of  reality, 
one  that  cannot,  therefore,  be  lost 
in  eternity.  This  is  the  meaning 
of  personal  immortality  in  contrast 
with  that  theory  which  identifies 
immortality  with  the  life  of  the 
one  infinite  and  absolute  spirit. 
Howison's  point  of  view  is  in  op- 
position to  the  theory  that  identi- 
fies immortality  wholly  with  life 
here  and  now  in  that  any  life  is 
imperishable  as  an  historic  fact 
and  is  on  this  account  immortal. 
Howison's  theory  is  also  in  op- 
position to  the  view  that  such  im- 
mortality as  there  may  be  is  in  the 
life  of  the  race  only,  not  in  the  in- 
dividual. 

What  May  Personal  Immor- 
tality Do  For  Us? 


Howison  answers: 

"It  provides  for  ourselves,  for  each  of 
them  (us)  individually,  a  place  in  the 
world  not  merely  of  consequences  and 
mediate  effects,  but  of  primary  and  un- 
mediated  causes.  Hence  it  gives  us  assur- 
ance that  death  no  more  than  any  other 
event  in  experience  is  our  end  and  close, 
but  that  we  survive  it,  ourselves  the  springs 
that  organize  experience.  It  shows  us  pos- 
sessed, intrinsically,  of  the  very  roots  and1 
sources  of  perception,  not  merely  of  its: 
experienced  fact,  and  so  presents  us  as; 
possessed  of  power  to  rise  beyond  the- 
grave — yes,  in  and  through  the  very  act  of 
death — into  new  worlds  of  perception. 

"Accordingly,  it  matches  the  Christian 
improvement  upon  the  older  conception  of 
the  future  existence — the  ascent  to  the 
doctrine  of  'resurrection'  *  *  *  the  sup- 
plementing of  immortality  by  the  exalta- 
tion of  the  'body,'  or  sense  perceptive  life. 
As  ourselves  the  causal  sources  of  the 
perceived  world  and  its  cosmic  order,  we 
are  not  destined  to  any  colorless  life  of 
bare  ideas,  to  'some  spectral  woof  of  im- 
palpable abstractions  or  unearthly  ballet 
of  bloodless  categories,'  but  are  to  go  per- 
ceptively onward  in  perpetuum,  exercising 
forever  our  inherent  power  of  framing  ex- 
perience, of  begetting  worlds  of  sense-col- 
ored variety  and  definiteness,  in  their  long 
career  surely  of  higher  and  higher  sub- 
tlety, refinement,  beauty,  and  goodness."4 

Speaking  further  of  the  nature 
of  the  immortal  life,  J.  A.  Leigh- 
ton  says: 

"A  self  may  inhabit,  after  death,  a 
finer,  ethereal  body.  I  may  add, 
merely  as  a  personal  statement,  that  I  am 
unable  to  form  any  image  or  clear  con- 
ception of  the  nature  and  conditions  .oi 
existence   of   a   purely  disembodied   spirit.. 

*       *      T 

"The  persistence  and  continued  func- 
tioning of  the  spirit  core  of  selfhood  is  a 
matter  of  rationally  justified  faith.  The 
degree  and  character  of  continued  personal, 
identity  must  remain,  from  the  stand- 
point of  philosophy,  a  matter  of  con- 
jecture."5 


4The  Limits  of  Evolution  and  Other 
Essays,  pp.  302-3.  The  MacMillan  Co., 
New  York. 


254 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


What,  If  Anything,  Has  the 

Life   Here   and  Now  to  Do 

With  Eternal  Life? 

Dr.  Leighton  answers: 

"This  is  eternal  life  here  and  now — 
to  know  and  live  for  the  higher  values 
of  the  spirit."6 

TN  other  words,  as  has  been  said, 
-*■  this  life  is  a  moment  in  eternity; 
it  is  therefore  an  opportunity  to 
enter  upon  that  type  of  life  which 
is  worthy  of  eternal  perpetuation. 

A  great  thought,  coming  to  us 
from  the  Master  of  all  teachers,  al- 
though from  the  theological  angle, 
seems  to  have  like  import: 

"And  this  is  life  eternal,  that  they 
might  know  thee,  the  only  true  God,  and 
Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast  sent."7 

"D  ROM  these  points  of  view  eter- 
•*-  nal  life  may  be  regarded,  not 
merely  as  a  life  of  endless  duration, 
which  may  be,  in  some  instances, 
a  very  miserable  life,  but  rather  as 
an  enduring  type  of  life  of  a  very 
high  spiritual  quality;  a  type  of 
life  that  should,  normally,  be  in 
progress  here  and  now  in  the  per- 
sons of  each  of  us.  While  such  a 
life  offers  opportunity  for  unlimit- 
ed progress  in  intelligence  and 
knowledge,  with  equal  or  even 
greater  significance  it  offers  oppor- 
tunities for  creation  of  additional 
values,  for  growth  in  love,  and  ap- 
preciation, for  increase  in  the  joys 
of  existence  and  extension  of  these 


joys  to  an  ever  increasing  commu- 
nity of  immortal  souls. 

TN  conclusion,  mind  may  with 
■*■  good  reason  be  conceived  as  the 
vital  and  final  cause  of  all  that  is; 
the  physical  organism,  as  the  crea- 
tion of  the  life  or  mind  of  which 
it  is  the  natural  and  temporal 
manifestation.  In  man,  then,  the 
brain  may  be  regarded  as  the  organ 
of  mind,  probably  because  it  is  best 
suited  to  the  nature  of  the  world 
of  which  man  is  now  a  part.  Thus 
conceived  it  is  reasonable  to  sup- 
pose that  under  other  conditions 
this  same  mind  may  have  or  may 
create  other  means  of  manifesting 
and  expressing  itself,  means  suit- 
able to  these  other  conditions  and 
to  its  new  social  connections.  These 
means,  not  being  adapted  to  the 
world  of  our  present  expe- 
rience, would  naturally  be  a  bar- 
rier against  communications  be- 
tween the  "world  of  the  departed 
spirits"  and  the  world  of  our 
present  experience.  It  is  this  bar- 
rier that  psychic  research  is  seek- 
ing to  overcome  by  scientific  means. 
Believers  in  divine  revelation,  how- 
ever, hold  that  under  certain  condi- 
tions of  religious  faith  this  barrier 
is,  in  some  degree,  surmounted. 


5Man   and   the   Cosmos,    p.   463. 
Appleton  &  Co.,  New  York. 
6lbid.  p.  464. 
'St.  John   17:3. 


D. 


■L  N  time  there  is  no  present, 

In  eternity  no  future, 

In  eternity  no  past. 

— Tennyson,      "The      How 
Why,  St.  1. 

and 

A  Bit  of  Forgotten  History 

By  HUGH  J.  CANNON 


TJROM  a  personal  letter  written 
•*■     by  Pres.  Joseph  Wilford  Booth 

not  long  before  his  death,  t  which 
occurred  in  Aleppo,  Syria,  Dec.  5, 
1928,  the  following  excerpts  are 
taken : 

"Very  few  of  the  readers  of  the 
Era  will  remember  the  visit  of 
Pres.  Geo.  A.  Smith,  Lorenzo 
Snow,  Eliza  R.  Snow,  et  al.,  to 
Palestine  in  1873,  when  the  sec- 
ond dedicatory  prayer  was  offered 
on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  in  prepar- 
ation for  the  long  predicted  'home- 
coming' of  the  scattered  Children 
of  Israel. 

"Recently  we  met  a  fine  old 
gentleman  here  in  Haifa  who  told 
us  an  interesting  bit  of  -news  of 
fifty-five  years  ago.  Dr.  Nasif 
Kiwar,  a  graduate  of  the  American 


University  of  Beirut,  is  now  sixty- 
six  years  old,  and  though  blind  is 
one  of  the  best  informed  men  in 
Haifa.  We  had  a  delightful  visit 
with  him.  He  was  extremely  kind 
and  affable,  and  related  to  us,  with 
much  emotion,  thefollowing  expe- 
rience :  When  he  was  a  small  boy, 
about  eleven  years  of  age,  a  'Mor- 
mon' apostle,  with  others,  called 
at  his  father's  houseiand  paid  them 
a  visit  which  he  has  never  forgot- 
ten. Dr.  Kiwar  said  the  visitors 
left  a  Book  of  Mormon  with  the 
family,  and  one  of  the  men,  whose 
name  was  George  A.  Smith,  also 
gave  his  photo  to  the  boy's  moth- 
er, because  said  he,  'Mr.  Smith 
looked  so  much  like  my  mother's 
brother  who  had  died  without  ever 
having  had  a  picture  taken.     On 


this  account  she  very  much  appre- 
ciated that  photo  of  Geo.  A. 
Smith.' 

"After  all  these  years,  and  to' 
our  great  surprise,  the  doctor  pro- 
duced the  old  photograph  taken  in 
Egypt;  I  think  in  Cairo.  On  the 
back  of  the  picture  was  written  the 
following:  'George  A.  Smith. 
First  Counselor  to  President  B. 
Young  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.' 

"It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say 
that  the  worthy  doctor  prizes  this 
picture  very  highly.  The  fact  that 
it  has  been  so  carefully  preserved 
during  all  these  years  attests  that 
fact." 

Reference  to  the  Church  Chro- 
nology indicates  that  President 
Geo.  A.  Smith's  party  left  Salt 
Lake  City,  Sept.  15,  1872,  and, 
after  visiting  many  important  cities 
en  route,  arrived  in  Jerusalem  Feb- 
ruary 25,  1873.  On  Sunday, 
March  2,  they  held  solemn  wor- 
ship on  the  historic  Mount  of 
Olives. 

Subsequently  they  visited  many 
of  the  places  made  memorable  be- 
cause of  their  association  with  the 
earthly  ministry  of  our  Lord. 

President  Booth  continues:  "We 
have  just  had  a  delightful  visit 
from  Miss  Maud  May  Babcock 
and  the  four  young  ladies  who  are 
traveling  with  her.  They  are  the 
Misses  Phyllis  Stohl,  Lethe  Cole- 
man, Lois  Fairbanks,  and  Oleta 
Jex." 

Dr.  Kiwar  was  present  at  the  re- 
cital given  by  Miss  Maud  May 
Babcock  at  Haifa,  Nov.  1,  and 
warmly  complimented  the  reader 
after  her  presentation  of  "Mary 
Magdalene."  He  is  father-in-law 
to  secretary  Taylor  of  the  office 
of  district  commissioner,  Coleville, 
at  Haifa. 

"While  our  Utah  guests,  Miss 
Babcock  and  party,  were  here,  Mr. 
Taylor  did  all  in  his  power  to 
make  their  visit  a  pleasant  one. 

"Sister  Mary  R.  Booth  and  the 
writer  had  the  pleasure  of  touring 
Palestine  in  a  big  '8  passsenger'  car. 
We  listened  again  with  much 
pleasure  to  our  wonderful  reader, 
at  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  in  Jerusalem, 
as  she  gave  to  a  spell -bound  audi- 
ence 'Caesar  and  Cleopatra'  by 
Bernard  Shaw. 

"On  Sunday,  Nov.  11,  we  met 
in  an  upper  room  at  the  Majestic 
hotel  in  Jerusalem,  and  there  for 
the  first  time  in  Palestine  we  held 
a  sacrament  meeting,  at  which  all 
present,  bore  a  faithful  testimony." 


Out  of 


Chapter  Three 

THE  sentence  imposed  upon 
Silas  Hoggan  was  indeter- 
minate— one  to  twenty-five 
years.  There  could  be  no  doubt  he 
had  had  a  hand  in  the  kidnapping. 
Some  confederate  had  taken  the 
child  back  to  the  Hoggan  cabin  in 
Crow's  Nest.  Judge  Harrison  was 
positive,  even  the  sheriff  suspicious. 
So  the  third  degree  wore  on,  the 
judge's  nerves  taut,  his  patience 
gone.  Echo  Harrison  fluctuated  be- 
tween hysterical  consciousness  and 
drug-induced  coma.  An  efficient, 
motherly  nurse  came  and  took 
complete  charge  of  the  young 
Portia.  From  the  hour  of  Pamela's 
disappearance,  the  remaining  child 
was  never  left  alone. 

"If  you  don't  return  the  child, 
unharmed,  I'll  give  you  the  limit," 
thundered  the  judge.  "You'll  stay 
in  prison  twenty-five  years.  You'll 
die  there." 

'Pears  like  I  nary  had  'nough 
vittles  fer  weuns,"  mused  old  Silas. 
"The  old  woman  ain't  got  no  time 
fer  babies.  She'll  be  poor  fed 
when  I  ain't  thar.  She  can't  tend 
no  least  one.    Youns  go  see." 

"If  you  return  the  child  I'll 
rescind  your  sentence,"  compro- 
mised the  judge.  "Perhaps  I  was 
too  severe."  Vision  of  a  tortured 
haby,  of  a  neglected  child  made 
him  shudder.  The  baby  must  be 
found ! 


O  UT  even  the  promise 
of  complete  freedom  brought  no 
confession  from  old  Silas.  He  re- 
iterated one  thought,  "Weuns  ain't 
got  that  thar  least  one."  And  the 
old  lady  echoed  after  him,  "Weuns 
ain't  never  seed  that  thar  baby!" 

A  posse  of  citizens  combed  the 
country  side,  swooped  down  on 
"Crow's  Nest  unexpectedly,  search- 
ed the  home  of  every  dweller.  But 
-each  home  already  possessed 
abundant  children.  Least  ones  of 
varying  ages  crawled  about  on  the 
bare  floors,  lay  on  blankets  or  sat 
in  the  dooryards  and  gaped  at  the 
visitors.  At  the  home  of  Steve 
Turner  the  stern  visaged  old  moth- 
er received  her  inquisitors  with  dig- 
nified reserve. 

Yes,  they  had  a  baby,  born  the 


night  'fore  the  trial.  She  had  cared 
for  the  mother,  who  had  almost 
died.  They  wanted  no  babies  that 
(.he  Lord  didn't  send  proper.  The 
farm  was  too  poor,  the  soil  too 
thin,  it  didn't  give  livin'  'nough 
for  the  children  they  already  had. 
Cassie  Turner  lay  in  the  corner 
bed,  nursing  her  infant.  Wrapped 
in  the  half  of  a  drab,  worn  blanket, 
wearing  a  gown  shaped  from  a 
sack,  the  baby  whimpered  mourn- 
fully and  blended  with  its  environ- 
ment. The  posse,  headed  by  the 
none  too  zealous  sheriff,  glanced 
at  the  infant  on  the  arm  of  the 
semi-bewildered  Cassie,  and  hastily 
withdrew.  How  could  mere  men 
distinguish  tiny  babies?  How 
could  they  question  a  mother's  evi- 
dence, or  a  grim  old  midwife?  Be- 
sides, witnesses  were  plentiful  that 
the  baby  had  been  expected. 


jT  EVE  Turner, 
strangely  docile,  volunteered  to 
lead  them  about  the  mountains. 
He  furnished  copious  family  his- 
tories and  gave  no  hint  of  a  secret 
grudge  against  Judge  Harrison. 
And  while  he  led  the  searchers 
hither  and  yon,  the  old  mother 
buried  the  beautiful  clothes  and 
the  locket  marked  "Pamela"  under 
the  cellar  floor.  When  she  was 
positive  no  eye  could  watch,  she 
made  certain  the  soil  lay  flat  un- 
der a  large  walnut  tree,  and  that 


B  u  mine 

%\VY  WILLIAMS  STONE  \^) 


dried  bark  and  leaves  concealed  all 
evidence  of  freshly  turned  earth. 
And  the  unsuspecting  Cassie  held 
her  new  baby  tenderly;  rejoiced  in 
her  fine  features  and  promise  of 
beauty,  and  marveled  at  the  skill 
of  Granny  Turner  who  had  saved 
them  both.  No  need  to  burden 
Steve  with  the  price  of  them  fancy 
doctors.  Granny  had  done  so 
well. 

The  defeated  searchers  returned 
to  their  routine  of  life.  Rumors  of 
a  strange  peddler,  of  suspicious 
looking  tourists,  of  passing  gypsies 
spread  about  the  town.  Judge 
Harrison  grew  morose  and  stern, 
refused  to  discuss  his  loss,  ordered 
Echo  to  refrain  from  mentioning 
the  lost  baby.  But  though  he 
might  instruct  his  sister  Eunice,  it 
was  without  avail.  She  was  ever 
watching,  hoping,  confident  that 
some  day  the  child  would  return. 

Old  Silas  Hoggan  lost  his 
identity  under  a  number;  lost  his 
beloved  jug,  his  faithful  dog.  But 
in  their  stead  came  the  comforting 
assurance  of  plentiful  food,  a  bed 
better  than  any  he  had  ever  known, 
and  weekly  rations  of  tobacco.  He 
puttered  about  the  penitentiary,  be- 
coming a  small  authority  on  the 
taming  of  wild  birds.  Being  nat- 
urally indolent,  he  cheerfully  gave 
the  State  the  responsibility  of  his 
support.  If  he  had  any  regrets 
about  his  incarceration,  it  was  to 
mildly  wonder  "Ef  the  old  woman 
war  a  makin'  it." 

JYLlSS  Eunice  Harrison 
never  had  an  opportunity  to  tell 
her  brother  of  her  fears  for  his  per- 
sonal safety.  James  always  abrupt- 
ly changed  the  subject  whenever 
she  attempted  it.  So,  hoping  to 
placate  the  anger  of  Steve  Turner, 
she  sent  his  family  frequent  gifts. 
Once  a  month  the  mailman  left  a 
package  in  their  crossroads  box. 
Warmer  clothes  for  winter,  gifts 
for  the  children.  Soft  slippers  for 
the  old  grandmother,  a  sweater  for 
the  growing  boy,  a  fancy  dish  for 
Cassie,  fur-lined  gloves  for  Steve. 
The  box  never  failed  to  arrive, 
although  Steve  Turner  never  gave 
any  comment,  either  of  approval 


256 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


or   resentment.      Cassie,   however,  cism,  and  her  sister  Millie  evaded 

voiced  loud  praise  for  the  "Town  or  dallied  over  allotted  tasks,  little 

Lady'  and  reared  the  children  to  Curly  saw  beauty  all  about  her. 

love  her  memory.     The  sting  of  She  saw  cause  for  rapture  in  the 

poverty  was  allayed  for  the  moun-  sunset,  saw  beauty  in  the  flash  of  a 

tain  mother  by  the  generous  gifts  blackbird's  wing  and  fantastic  fig- 

and  the  drab  monotony  of  her  nar-  ures  in  the  glowing  embers  of  the 

row  life  was  relieved  by  anticipa-  outdoor  fire.  The  autumnal  leaves 

tion.     Nearly  every  box  contained  were  a  source  of  joy,  and  the  rare 

a  book,  and  these  were  laid  away  glimpse  of  a  cardinal  repaid  days 

with  awe  and  reverence.  of  drudgery. 

In  striking  contrast  to  the  other 
two  children's  heavy,  black  hair, 
the  least  one  had  bright  soft  curls. 

"Weuns  oughter  call  her  curly," 
ventured  Cassie,  running  her  hard- 


1  OILSOME  home 
work  through  the  long  hot  sum- 
mer. Nut  gathering  after  the  first 
frost,  then  school!  Blessed  sesame 
ened  hand  through  the  golden  to  a  starved  soul!  Through  the 
mass.  "I  never  seed  sich  hair  afore.  persistent  efforts  of  Miss  Eunice 
Taint  like  ourn.  Harrison  a  real  teacher  had  come 

"My  pappy's  ma  had  hair  that  to  Crow's  Nest.  The  school  house 
away,"  prompted  the  old  granny  had  been  repaired  and  attendance 
quickly.  "Nary  a  black  hair.  I  was  made  compulsory.  Thus  on 
aims  ter  dye  that  thar  least  one's  winter  mornings,  Bud  broke  a 
head.  'Taint  purty  that  away,  trail  through  the  heavy  snow  and 
Buddy's  hev  ter  get  walnuts,  and  Millie,  complaining  against  the 
I  aims  ter  mix  a  good  bit  o'  dye      hard     "larnins"     plodded    behind 

him.      Little  Curly,   always  hug- 
ging   one   of    the   precious    books 
which  she  had   discovered   in   the 
1  HUS  the  infant  Pa-     corner  cupboard,   brought  up  the 
mela  grew  to  childhood,  her  golden      rear.     She  was  unmindful  that  her 
curls   losing   their   luster   through     feet  were  often  wet.     The  meagre 


and  fix  it  up  black  come  summer.' 


contents  of  her  lunch  box  gave  her 
no  concern.  Wasn't  the  Little 
Lame  Prince  flying  on  his  magic 
carpet,  or  Little  Lord  Fauntleroy 
about  to  find  his  mother?  She 
learned  quickly,  displaying  a  keen 
brain,  and  leaving  her  mountain 
companions  far  behind. 

She  performed  her  evening  tasks 


frequent  "dippings."  She  learned 
the  mountain  life,  ate  its  coarse 
foods,  faced  its  hardships.  Bare- 
footed, she  plodded  along  the  corn 
rows,  dropping  the  seed  until  her 
child  shoulders  ached.  Under  the 
direction  of  the  gaunt,  vigilant 
granny,  she  spread  the  precious 
wool  on  the  shed  roof  to  dry.  She 

helped  to  husk  corn  and  shelled  w{th  lightning  rapidity,  then  set- 
the  rough  kernels  until  her  little  tied  before  the  bright  embers  of 
hands  bled.  She  early  learned  to  the  kitchen  grate  with  a  precious 
distinguish  between  the  doty  chips  book,  whose  printed  message  had 
and  the  burnable  wood.  She  toted  been  so  long  closed  against  the 
water  from  the  well  up  the  path  family.  As  she  read  aloud,  with 
to  the  house.  She  soon  learned  to  her  eager  vibrant  voice  and  bril- 
feed  the  fire  under  the  huge  pots  Hant  eyes,  one  by  one  the  family 
when  "bilin'  down"  sorghum.  She  joined  the  circle.  The  bony  con- 
became  skilled  in  drying  squash  for  tour  of  the  old  grandmother  seem- 
winter,  in  gathering  the  vines  full 
of  dried  beans,  which  Bud  hung 
from  the  ceiling  rafters.  Her  bare 
legs  became  freckled  and  rough,  her 
feet  tough  and  grimy.  She  took 
her  turn  at  the  out-door  wash 
tubs,  and  the  delicately 
moulded  body,  thus  taxed, 
created  an  eager  appetite. 
Thus  the  heavy  corn 
bread,  the  fat  pork,  the 
flour  thickened  hominy 
and  the  sunburned  pota- 
toes were  like  ambrosia  to 
the  ever  hungry  child.  But  Utt!e  Cudy  saw  beauty  aU  ahom  hef  *  *  *  * 

while     Bud     hoed     in     the       and  the  rare  gumpse  0f  a  cardinat  repaid  days  of 
garden   with   dogged  stoi-      drudgery. 


ed  softened  by  the  firelight.  At 
the  most  thrilling  chapters  she 
dropped  her  knitting  to  listen  bet- 
ter. Steve  Turner  often  put  up  his 
gun  and  drew  nearer.  Bud  forgot 
his  whittling.  Cassie  stood  on  the 
edge  of  the  circle,  glorifying  in  the 
"larnin"  of  her  last  one.  Only 
Millie  remained  aloof.  No  story 
ever  held  her  flighty  attention. 
Having  attained  her  growth  early, 
she  boasted  of  physical  prowess 
and  exacted  service  from  the  deli- 
cate Curly  from  sheer  dominance 
of  bodily  strength. 

Millie  disliked  the 

school.  "I  hate  that  thar  school," 
she  grumbled.  "Them  figgers  is 
too  hard.  Seven  times  eight  is 
fifty-four." 

"No,  Millie,"  corrected  Curly 
with  infinite  patience.  "Seven 
times  eight  is  fifty-six.  I  showed 
youns  that  yesterday." 

"Then  six  times  nine  is  the 
same  too.     Fifty-six." 

"No,  Millie!  Six  times  nine  is 
fifty-four.  Remember  the  nines 
are  easy  the  way  Teacher  showed 
you.  One  less  than  ten  each  time. 
Thirty-six,  forty-five,  fifty-four." 

"Hound  an'  dawg  is  the  same," 
persisted  Millie  stubbornly.  "But 
that  thar  reader  book  makes  'em 
look  mighty  different.  An'  why 
does  they  have  ter  say  house  an' 
cabin?    Ain't  they  the  same?" 

"I  aims  ter  quit  school,"  she 
complained  another  day.  "I  aims 
ter  larn  spinnin'.  I  aims  ter  marry. 
Abe  Walters  is  a  talkin'  ter  me 
now.  He's  a  goin'  ter  quit  too. 
He  ain't  afeared.  I'm  most  fifteen 
now,  an'  Ma  war  married  ter  Pa 
fore  she  war  sixteen!"  "O  Millie, 
youns  wouldn't  quit  the  teacher! 
The  law  makes  youns  go." 

"I  ain't  afeared,"  boasted  Millie, 

with  a  toss  of  her  black,  thick  hair. 

"I    aims    ter    set    up    with    Abe. 

Youns  needn't  ter 

tell  Pa.      I  ain't  a 

_^/  comin'    ter    school 

-^»-  no  more." 

"O  Millie,   you 

wouldn't!"  Curly's 

quick  brain  and  constant  practice 

in  reading  was  fast  adjusting  her 

speech  to  that  of  Teacher. 

"Youns  better  keep  ter  moun- 
tain talk,"  cautioned  Millie.  "Pa 
will  take  youns  outer  that  thar 
school.  Youns  air  gettin'  too 
much  larnin'." 

1  ER  morrow,"  con- 
tinued Millie,   "I'm  agoin'.      I'm 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


257 


startin'  ter  school,  same  as  you  an' 
Bud.  I  aint'  agoin'.  I  aims  ter 
go  nuttin'  with  Abe.  Weuns  fetch 
some  more  walnuts,  so  Granny  kin 
dip  youns'  head  agin." 

"I  don't  want  it  dipped!"  pro- 
tested Curly.  "I  want  it  gold!" 
Ef  you  ain't  ter  school,  Bud'll  tell 
Pa." 

Millie,  towering  above  her 
smaller  sister,  raised  a  threatening 
hand. 

"Bud  he'd  best  ter  hold  his 
tongue.  Ef  youn's  tell,  I'll  wal- 
lop yer!"  Then  seeing  no  sign  of 
weakening  in  the  smaller  girl,  she 
cast  about  for  better  means  of  en- 
forcing her  threat.  "Ef  youn's 
tell  Pa,  I'll  burn  them  thar  books! 
An',"  she  continued,  triumphant 
that  her  last  threat  had  struck 
home,  "I  aims  ter  have  that  thar 
yellar  dress  what  the  Town  Lady 
sent  an'  the  red  shawl  too.  Youns 
kin  tell  Granny  youns  give  'em  ter 
me.  Youns  kin  hev  the  book  and 
both  the  tooth  brushes.  A  snuff 
pick  is  fancy  'nough  fur  me!" 


Curly   grabbed  the  bucket  and  hurried 
down  the  path. 

place.     Then  she  gave  chase  to  the 
elusive  bird. 


Ai 


T 


HE  next  morning 
Granny  Turner  inspected  the 
crown  of  Curly's  head  critically.  A 
line  of  bright  hair  made  sharp  con- 
trast with  the  black  ends.  "I  aims 
ter  dip  that  agin,"  she  commented. 

"O  Granny,  leave  it  be,"  pro- 
tested the  meek  Cassie.  "Et's  that 
purty!" 

"Youns  ma's  ma  hed  hair  that 
away,"  the  old  mouth  set  in  grim 
lines,  "An'  she  died  ycung.  Folks 
need  thick,  black  hak  ter  live 
long.  That  thar  gold  riair  makes 
risins  too." 

After  Curly's  hair  had  been 
dipped  until  the  gold  line  had  com- 
pletely disappeared,  Granny  set 
Curly  to  feed  the  fire  under  the 
huge  pot  of  sorghum. 

"Youns  aim  ter  keep  et  abilin'," 
she  admonished.  "When  et  biles 
right  smart,  ets  sweeter,  et  is. 
Don't  feed  them  thar  doty  chips. 
Watch  et  smart." 

Curly  intentions  were  good.  She 
really  wanted  to  please  old  Gran- 
ny. But  a  cardinal,  a  beautiful 
fellow,  colored  like  the  shawl  Mil- 
lie had  appropriated,  flew  past.  She 
had  to  find  out  where  he  nested. 
Quickly  she  cast  about  for  means 
of  preserving  the  fire  for  a  few  min- 
utes. Doty  chips  would  kill  it. 
She  saw  two  fair  sized,  blackish 
rocks  protruding  from  the  ground. 
With  a  great  effort  she  pried  them 
loose  and  placed  them  on  the  fire 
to  hold  a  stick  of  hickory  wood  in 


lN  hour  later  she  re- 
turned, breathless  and  fearful  over 
the  fate  of  the  pot  of  sorghum. 
Had  the  kettle  boiled  over,  spilling 
the  precious  sweet?  Had  it  ceased 
to  boil?  Granny  would  be  that 
angry!  Certain  of  punishment  she 
ran  around  the  corner  of  the  house 
and  came  upon  a  startling  scene. 
Granny  was  down  on  her  knees 
on  one  side  of  the  fire.  Steve 
Turner  was  similarly  stooped  at 
the  other  side.  Cassie  was  stand- 
ing nearby,  eyes  bulging,  mouth 
agape.  Bud  bad  hurried  in  from 
the  garden,  hoe  in  hand.  Even 
Millie  seemed  interested.  The  stick 
of  hickory  wood  was  entirely 
burned,  but  the  kettle  continued  to 
boil — an  even,  clear  bubble.  The 
two  rocks  were  afire — burnina, 
emitting  a  bright,  warm  glow! 

"Whar  youns  get  that  thar 
black  rock?"  demanded  Steve. 

"Over  yonder."  Curly  pointed 
a  shaky  finger  at  her  find. 

'Them  thar  rocks  is  a  burnin' 
like  good  wood,"  added  Granny. 
"Better'n  wood;  better'n  hickory." 

"O  Pa,  et's  coal!  Teacher  told 
us.  She  showed  us  in  a  book,  how 
folks  digs  it  outer  the  ground!" 
Bud  dropped  his  hoe  and  ran  to 
the  spot  Curly  had  indicated. 
'There's  more  Pa — lots  more!" 

'This  hyar  farm  is  mighty  poor 
fur  crops.  Et's  got  coal.  I  heerd 
tell  of  that  thar  stuff.  Weuns  has 
got  rich!"  Granny  got  stiffly  to 
her  feet. 

"No  more  hickory  ter  fetch!" 
Bud  threw  his  dilapidated  cap  in- 
to the  air. 


"No  more  doty  chips,"  beamed 
Cassie,  her  broken,  decayed  teeth 
becoming  super  prominent.  "That 
war  lucky  youns  chased  that  thar 
purty  bird,  Curly." 


OTEVE  Turner  rose 
slowly  to  his  full  height  and 
leaned  upon  his  gun.  "This  hyar 
farm  is  wuth  money,"  he  mused. 
"I  mind  how  that  thar  jedge 
wanted  et.  I  seed  coal  a  burnin' 
down  ter  that  thar  Court  House. 
This  hyar  farm's  his'n.  Taint 
our'n."  He  glanced  toward  his 
mother  and  the  same  defiant,  un- 
conquerable motive  marked  both 
their  faces.  "  'Fore  that  thar 
jedge  gets  this  hyar  farm,  he's 
agoin'  ter  pay  plenty,"  he  threat- 
ened. "Hyar,  Millie.  Quit  alookin' 
in  that  thar  lookin'  glass.  Youns 
and  Curly  fetch  this  coal  ter  the 
stove!"  Shouldering  his  gun  he 
marched  off;  erect,  defiant,  revenge- 
ful. 

That  night  the  circle  gathered 
close  about  the  glowing  hearth, 
with  Curly  and  the  new  book  as 
the  center. 

'This  hyar  ramrod's  a  right 
smart  cleaner."  It  was  the  first 
praise  Steve  Turner  had  ever  made 
of  any  of  Miss  Eunice's  gifts. 

"That  fire's  some  purty,"  mut- 
tered the  old  grandmother.  "Weuns 
alivin'  right  side  them  black  rocks 
always,  and  awishin'  they  was 
gone!" 

"Youns  kin  tote  et  in  when 
youns  wants  et,"  Bud  was  elated 
over  his  relief  as  a  wood  gatherer. 
"I  aims  ter  quit  cuttin'  hickory 
now." 

"Whar's  Millie?"  Steve  spoke 
up,  quickly  suspicious  over  her  ab- 
sence. 

"She's  poorly,"  Cassie's  defense 
of  her  absent  daughter  was  over 
eager.  "She  ain't  lookin'  pert 
nowadays.  She's  got  risins  on  her 
neck,  she  has." 

"That  thar  Abe  Walters  needn't 
ter  come  hereabouts,"  muttered 
Steve  ominously.  "Curly,  youns 
kin  read  some  more.  That  Prince 
sure  had  his  troubles." 


Ti 


HE  story  progressed 
until  Steve  Turner  raised  an 
authoritative  hand.  He  strode  to 
the  water  bucket  and  rattled  the 
dipper  against  the  empty  pail  sug- 
gestively. Bud  paid  no  heed,  Cas- 
sie continued  to  pound  her  dough, 
the  old  grandmother  took  up  her 
(Continued  on  page  300) 


Briefer  Ag,ain  Fights 
the  Indians 

By  CARTER  E.  GRANT 

Note:  This,  the  sixth  of  a  series  of  frontier  narratives,  is  written 
by  Carter  E.  Grant.  The  five  articles  published  by  the  "Era"  are,  "In 
the  Death  Grip  of  a  Grizzly;"  "On  the  Trail  Ahead  of  the  Mormons;" 
"When  Jed  met  the  Comanches;"  "Jim  Bridger  Encounters  the  Red 
Man;"  and  "The  first  White  Man  to  View  the  Great  Salt  Lake." 


Jim  Bridger 

THE  "Arm  of  the  Pacific"  as 
discovered  in  our  last  story 
by  James  Bridger  was  soon 
found  to  be  an  inland  salt  sea,  and, 
by  the  trappers  and  writers  of  pre- 
pioneer  days,  was  called  'The 
Grand  Salt  Lake,"  being  thus  des- 
ignated in  1826  in  General  Wil- 
liam Ashley's  legal  papers.  Three 
of  Ashley's  men  as  you  have  read, 
reached  this  inland  sea  within  a 
few  months  of  each  other.  A  word 
on  this  matter:  Bridger  discovered 
the  lake  and  tasted  its  waters  in  the 
late  fall  of  1824.  When  Weber 
river  froze,  Provot  came  out  of 
Weber  canyon  and  saw  the  shining 
waters  to  the  westward,  but  as  far 
as  we  know  he  knew  nothing 
about  the  waters  being  "salty"  un- 
til so  informed  the  next  spring  by 
James  Bridger;  Jedediah  S.  Smith 
coming  north  through  the  Raft 
River  country  from  beyond  the 
Snake  river,  also  fell  upon  the 
inland  sea  in  the  early  spring  of 
1825. 

jOME  writers  claim 
that  Bridger  and  Provot  turned 
southward  over  the  sand  ridges  be- 
yond the  Weber  river  from  Pro- 
vot's  winter  quarters  of  1824-25, 
west  of  Ogden,  and  that  these  men 
even  skirted  the  Salt  Lake  to  the 
present  site  of  Salt  Lake  City,  and 
possibly  to  the  Utah  Lake.  Any- 
way, by  the  middle  of  June,  1825, 
they  were  on  the  Green  river  at 
Henry's  Fork,  having  already 
finished  their  spring  trapping  on 
the  Weber  and  Ogden  rivers.  As 
no  white  man  before  this  time  had 
trapped  the  Weber  or  Ogden,  it  is 


more  than  likely  that  these  men, 
knowing  of  the  rich  strike  close  at 
hand  and  seeing  the  desert  stretches 
of  the  southern  sand-ridge  un- 
marked by  any  streams  as  far  as 
the  eye  could  see,  immediately 
busied  themselves  with  the  beaver 
catch.  Well  they  knew  that  other 
groups  of  trappers  would  soon  ar- 
rive, ready  to  divide  the  spoils. 
Therefore,  it  is  thought  that  they 
immediately  began  trapping  up  the 
rivers,  proceeding  into  Summit 
county,  past  the  Kamas  prairie, 
where  they  met  General  Ashley, 
Sublette,  Jedediah  S.  Smith,  Jack- 
son and  other  great  leaders,  and 
then  followed  with  the  crowd  to 
the  rendezvous  on  the  Green  river, 
1825,  the  first  trapper's  "re-union" 
to  be  held  within  the  confines  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains. 

We  are  informed  that  "this  was 
a  felicitous  meeting,  and  Ashley 
heard  with  great  interest,  from  each 
of  the  leaders,  a  recital  of  their 
travels  and  adventures,  and  espe- 
cially of  the  extent  and  condition 
of  the  fur  trade  as  they  had  ob- 
served it."  To  one  living  one 
hundred  years  away  from  those 
exciting  times,  it  hardly  seems  pos- 
sible that  the  waters  found  by 
Bridger,  Provot  and  Smith,  should 
be  shown  upon  Ashley's  map  as 
a  great  navigable  river,  the  myth- 
ical "Buenaventura,"  flowing  west- 
ward into  the  bay  of  San  Francisco. 
However,  Ashley  himself  declares 
that  the  river  followed  by  Bridger, 
Provot,  Smith,  meaning  the  We- 
ber; emptied  into  a  large  lake 
through  which  one  might  easilv 
sail  to  the  mighty  Pacific.  In  July, 
1825,  he  writes:  "The  necessity  of 
my  unremitted  attention  to  my 
business  prevented  me  from  grati- 
fying a  great  desire  to  descend  the 
river  [Weber]  to  the  ocean,  which 
I    ultimately    declined    with    the 


greatest  reluctance."  Only  by 
reading  such  inaccurate  reports  can 
one  realize  the  dearth  of  knowledge 
existing  at  that  time  about  the  vast 
country  between  the  Continental 
Divide  and  the  far-off  Pacific. 
What  a  revelation  this  seven  hun- 
dred miles  of  trackless  country, 
comprising  desert  wastes  and  snow- 
capped mountains,  would  have 
been  to  General  Ashley  could  he 
have  boarded  a  modern  "flyer"  and 
swooped  across  to  the  Pacific! 
What  a  transformation  of  maps 
would  have  followed,  for  in  all 
this  vast  triangular  space  between 
the  Snake  and  the  Colorado  no 
river  rising  in  the  Rockies  reached 
the  sea. 


I 


JAMES  Beckwourth 
and  Washington  Irving  have  each 
painted  glowing  pictures  of  this 
first  Rocky  Mountain  rendezvous 
on  the  Green  river,  of  which  we 
have  already  written.  As  General 
Ashley  built  no  block-houses,  or 
forts,  he  chose  accessible  feed 
grounds  in  various  centers  for  trad- 
ing places,  and  to  these  "Ren- 
dezvous" from  the  most  remote 
streams  and  lakes,  flocked  the 
mountaineers.  Others  came  from 
the  East  over  a  long  hot  trail,  for 
the  great  train  of  supplies  from  St. 
Louis  invariably  arrived  in  mid- 
summer. This  season  also  gra- 
ciously favored  the  trapper,  for 
pelts  were  not  taken  during  the 
"mothering"  days  of  the  beaver. 
Thus  the  men  gathered  to  the  sup- 
ply camps,  bearing  their  wealth 
bound  in  dried  packs  of  peltries.  At 
this  first  rendezvous  in  the  history 
of  western  America,  Beckwourth, 
who  was  present,  informs  us  that 
about  eight  hundred  people  gath- 
ered, one-half  of  whom  were  wom- 
en and  children,  spouses  and  off- 
spring of  the  trappers.     He  states 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


259 


that  whiskey  "flowed  like  water" 
and  that  following  the  rollicking 
nights  of  careless  sport  and 
gambling  many  of  the  "free  trap- 
pers" ended  their  glory  in  a  "bor- 
rowing state,"  having  to  lease 
themselves  out  for  a  year  to  com- 
pany managers  in  order  to  even  up 
their  accounts. 


Wi 


HEN  General  Ash- 
ley withdrew,  in  1825,  his  long 
train  of  pack  animals  carried  more 
wealth  than  any  other  like  outfit  in 
the  history  of  the  mountains, 
writers  placing  the  figures  from  one 
to  two  hundred  thousand  dollars 
worth  of  furs.  The  general,  find- 
ing his  own  horses  altogether  inad- 
equate, was  compelled  to  borrow  a 
battalion  from  the  Hudson  Bay 
Company  trappers  who  had  come 
in  from  the  Columbia  river,  and 
also  a  number  from  the  Salt  Lake 
men  in  order  that  the  stacks  of 
furs  piled  in  great  heaps  in  Ash- 
ley's out-door  trading  post  might 
be  loaded  and  started  for  the  States. 
Jim  Bridger  and  Jedediah  Smith 
with  some  thirty  or  forty  other 
men  were  chosen  to  accompany  the 
outfits,  Smith  going  all  the  way  to 
St.  Louis,  but  Bridger  only  as  far 
as  the  navigable  waters  of  the  Big 
Horn.  The  incidents  on  this  dan- 
gerous journey  have  already  been 
told  in  the  articles  on  Jedediah  S. 
Smith.  While  at  St.  Louis,  Ash- 
ley agreed  to  sell  his  holdings  to 
Smith,  Sublette  and  Jackson,  but 
the  general  was  to  furnish  supplies 
once  a  year,  sending  a  large  train 
to  the  appointed  rendezvous.  Ac- 
cordingly these  first  trail-breakers 
of  the  "Oregon  Trail"  turned 
westward  by  the  Platte  in  the  early 
spring  of  1826,  (twenty-one  years 
ahead  of  the  Pioneers) ,  going  into 


►  *»m 


1$H%.-:-. ,         .■3m. 


■■'■■ 


. 


Early  Inhabitants  of  the  Plains 


the  mountains  accompanied  by  an 
abundance  of  men  and  some  three 
hundred  pack  animals,  all  headed 
for  the  meeting  place  below  Ogden 
on  the  Weber. 


A] 


LFTER  Bridger  and 
his  men  saw  General  Ashley's 
wealth  of  furs  deposited  in  bull 
boats  on  the  rough  waters  of  the 
Big  Horn,  they  retraced  their  steps 
to  the  Green  river,  turning  thence 
northward  over  the  mountains  to 
the  head  waters  of  the  Snake  and 
the  Jackson  Hole  country.  Bridger 
seems  to  have  hidden  himself  from 
view  this  particular  fall,  some 
writers  claiming  that  during  this 
time  he  went  into  the  Yellowstone 
National  Park  country,  thereby 
becoming  the  first  white  man  to  see 
these  wonderful  expressions  of  na- 
ture. Soon  after  this  Jim  began 
telling  strange  stories  about  "hot 
springs"  and  of  places  where  the 
ground  trembled  as  he  walked,  and 
where  in  one  small  crater  he  heard 
a  terrible  gurgling  roar  and  then 


there  occurred  an  awful  explosion, 
resembling  thunder,  immediately  a 
huge  volume  of  water  shot  high 
into  the  air,  falling  in  torrents 
around  him,  almost  washing  him 
along  with  it.  To  be  sure,  at  these 
strange  stories,  the  mountain  men 
laughed,  nudging  one  another,  not 
knowing  then  how  truthfully 
Bridger  spoke. 

By  the  late  fall  of 
1825,  Bridger  was  again  back  at 
Willow  Valley,  (Cache  Valley) 
near  the  place  from  which  he  cut 
himself  loose  a  little  more  than  a 
year  before  in  a  bull  boat  for  the 
Great  Salt  Lake.  Just  at  this  time 
Beckwourth  with  seventy  trappers 
sent  by  Ashley,  arrived  on  the 
scene.  Beckwourth  states  in  his 
journal  that  the  general  offered  him 
$1000  for  making  the  long  trip, 
guiding  the  new  men  to  their  desti- 
nation and  announcing  to  Sublette 
that  Ashley  was  willing  to  sell  to 
Smith,  Sublette  and  Jackson  and 
agreeing  to  accompany  a  great  pack 
train  to  the  Salt  Lake  rendezvous 
at  the  forks  of  the  Weber  and  Og- 
den in  the  early  summer  of  1826. 
Therefore,  before  the  winter  snow 
set  in,  the  various  trappers  cached 
their  furs  in  Cache  Valley  and 
moved  winter  quarters  to  the  We- 
ber. This  was  Provot's  camping 
grounds  of  the  year  previous,  and 
altogether  a  very  acceptable  terri- 
tory for  wintering  animals.  It  was 
here  that  the  Bannocks  stole  eighty 
horses  and  carried  them  to  the 
Portneuf  country,  near  Pocatello. 
The  story  of  the  fight  is  told  in  our 
third  article  of  this  series. 

/\LTER,    writing   on 
"James  Bridger,"  says,  "The  Salt 


260 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


Lake  rendezvous  that  winter,  at  the 
present  site  of  Ogden  City,  was  one 
of  the  greatest  gatherings  of  the 
kind  known  to  mountaineers. 
Hundreds  of  trappers  from  all 
parts  of  the  west  came  to  avail 
themselves  of  the  agreeable  com- 
pany and  the  genial  climate.  A 
great  many  of  the  older  men  had 
squaw  wives,  and  families  of  chil- 
dren, the  trapping  body  proper 
thus  totaling  around  seven  hun- 
dred. [These  figures  are 
substantiated  by  other 
writers.]  But  toward 
winter  a  tribe  of  Snake 
Indians  invited  them- 
selves to  the  rendezvous, 
bringing  all  their  fam- 
ilies, live  stock  and  other 
property.  Beckwourth 
says  they  number  ed 
2500,  making  a  total 
population  of  about 
3200." 

It  is  claimed  that  be- 
cause the  Snake  Indians 
had  ability  to  conceal 
themselves  like  serpents 
that  they  came  rightly  by 
their  lowly  name;  still 
others  say  this  name  was 
given  them  because  of 
unclean  manner  of  life,  living  upon 
roots,  digging  in  the  ground,  etc. 
In  any  case,  it  seems  "they  were 
poor  providers  and  inveterate  beg- 
gars, usually  impoverished  and 
not  always  as  clean  as  other  In- 
dians." With  it  all,  nevertheless, 
their  young  women  proved  them- 
selves so  exceptionally  attractive  to 
the  lonesome  mountain  men  that 
every  now  and  then  a  young  dark- 
eyed  maiden  was  led  in  Indian 
marriage  to  the  white  man's  lodge. 
In  later  years  "Jim"  himself  took 
one  of  these  "daughters  of  the  La- 
manites,"  to  his  Fort  on  the  Green 
river,  making  the  third  Indian  wife 
he  "fell  heir  to."  It  is  said  that 
the  Snake  Indian  visitors  proved 
very  religious,  carrying  on  many 
-rites  in  their  large,  "Medicine 
■Lodge"  or  "religious  tabernacle,"  a 
place  set  apart  somewhat  from  the 
other  lodges.  Here  during  the  long 
winter  days,  "both  Indians  and 
whites  whiled  away  much  of  the 
time,  having  their  future  read  by 
the  medicine  man  or  high  priest." 


weeks  these  primitive  navigators 
rowed  slowly  around  the  lake  near 
the  shore  in  quest  of  beaver-bear- 
ing streams,  and  also  for  the  outlet 
of  the  lake.  As  fresh  water  inlets 
were  comparatively  scarce,  espe- 
cially along  the  barren  westerly 
shore,  the  trapper  explorers  suffered 
intensely  at  times  for  drinking  wa- 
ter; they  also  experienced  a  short- 
age of  game  for  food."  Having 
circled  the  lake,  they  left  their  boats 


Old  Fort  Bridger 


A; 


_k.S  soon  as  the  south 
winds  of  February,  1826,  began 
melting  the  snow,  four  men  were 
sent  down  the  Weber  in  bull  boats 
and  began  exploring  the  Salt  Lake. 
Dale  says,   "For  more  than  three 


near  the  mouth  of  the  Bear  river 
and  made  their  way  over  the  east- 
ern hills  to  Cache  Valley  where 
they  met  Bridger  and  Fitzpatrick. 
They  gave  a  very  discouraging  re- 
port of  the  lake  for  game  and 
beaver.  Neither  had  they  found 
the  famous  "Buenaventura"  river 
which  was  shown  on  all  early 
maps  as  heading  in  the  Rockies 
and  emptying  into  the  Pacific.  As 
far  as  is  known,  no  other  moun- 
taineers ventured  on  the  lake  until 
John  C.  Fremont  explored  it  in  a 
rubber  canoe  almost  twenty  years 
later.  He  in  turn  was  followed  by 
the  "Mormons." 

While  Bridger  was  camped  in 
Cache  Valley,  a  fearless  brigade 
leader,  "Logan,"  began  a  trapping 
detour  of  some  of  the  streams. 
While  near  the  present  site  of  Lo- 
gan City,  he  with  his  men  were 
surprised  by  the  Indians  and  com- 
pletely annihilated.  A  searching 
party,  turning  aside  into  every 
thicket  and  ravine  failed  to  locate 
any  of  the  unfortunate  men's 
bodies.  Thus  we  see  how  com- 
pletely the  savages  could  carry  on 
their  foul  deeds. 


OHORTLY  after  Lo- 
gan's death,  some  of  the  trappers 
having  gone  north  to  the  mouth  of 


Portneuf,  found  a  hornet's  nest  of 
Blackfeet  there.  Immediately  a 
sharp  battle  took  place.  We  are 
informed  that  swift  retribution 
overtook  the  Indians  and  that  the 
white  men  withdrew  with  five 
long-haired  scalps,  while  the  sixth 
coveted  prize  before  it  could  be 
"lifted"  jumped  into  the  river  on 
a  wounded  savage  and  was  carried 
away  by  the  rapid  current. 

When  the  spring  trapping  drew 
to  a  close,  Bridger  and 
his  men  raised  their  vari- 
ous caches  in  Willow 
Valley  and  made  their 
way  to  the  Salt  Lake  ren- 
dezvous of  1826  on  the 
Weber.  They  had  just 
arrived,  when  an  Indian 
runner,  acting  as  a  scout 
for  Robert  Campbell  and 
his  trappers,  came  hurry- 
ing into  camp  completely 
exhausted,  saying, 
"White  men  need  pow- 
der! They  soon  die! 
Blackfeet,  big  crowd, 
fight  hard."  He  informed 
his  anxious  hearers  that 
the  scene  of  battle  was  a 
day's  travel  on  a  horse, 
about  forty  miles  or  more 
to  the  southward,  where  the  lake 
meets  the  mountain,  possibly  south 
of  the  present  site  of  Farmington, 


I 


.T  was  enough!  Bridg- 
er, Provot,  Beckwourth  and  sev- 
eral others  mounted  on  swift  horses 
were  soon  speeding  over  the  sand 
knolls  and  sagebrush  mounds  of 
the  sand-ridge,  realizing  that  mo- 
ments saved  might  mean  life  to 
their  friends.  It  seems  that  in  their 
anxiety  to.  give  aid  they  thought 
little  of  their  own  peril  and  the 
hazardous  trap  that  awaited  them. 
At  length,  seeing  their  friends  en- 
camped in  the  willows,  forward 
they  urged  their  tired  horses. 
Shortly  after  the  re-union  the  In- 
dians again  made  an  attack,  ex- 
pecting to  clean  up  the  whole  bat- 
talion, but  they  were  repulsed  by 
the  unerring  marksmanship  of  the 
trappers,  who,  as  Beckwourth  rec- 
ords, brought  down  an  Indian 
with  almost  every  pop  of  the  rifle. 
As  the  fight  lasted  unreasonably 
long  and  the  little  band  saw  their 
real  danger,  Bridger  and  sixteen  of 
his  companions  decided  to  rout  the 
foe  by  a  sudden  bold  rush  toward 
the  Indian's  stronghold,  thereby 
causing  the  usual  savage  stampede. 
(Continued  on  page  302) 


^Dont  Lie  to  an  Indian 


G/4  Campfire  Story 

^By  PROF.  J.  H.  PAUL 


AN  early  settler  of  the  Tooele 
region  was  Tom  Hale. 
Long  before  the  white  in- 
habitants amounted  to  much  in 
the  way  of  numbers,  his  ranch  and 
cabin  were  widely  known.  Both 
Indians  and  whites  acknowledged 
his  prowess,  and  he  was  especially 
famed  among  his  red  neighbors. 
His  record  as  a  hunter  and  a  wres- 
tler was  heralded  afar  by  the  na- 
tive tribes.  Early  respected  and 
feared  by  the  savages  for  unerring 
marksmanship  with  his  long  rifle, 
he  had  become  known  also  as  a 
wrestler  whom  few  opponents 
were  ever  lucky  enough  to  down 
in  a  rough-and-tumble  match. 
Many  an  Indian  was  especially 
trained  to  wrestle  with  him  in 
friendly  rivalry;  and  when  one  of 
them  managed  to  gain  a  fall  over 


1  ROFESSOR  J.  H.  Paul,  for- 
merly president  of  the  B.  Y.  Col- 
lege, then  of  the  Agricultural  Col- 
lege of  Utah,  later  of  the  L.  D.  S. 
college  in  Salt  Lake  City,  then  for 
22  years  professor  of  natural  science 
at  the  University  of  Utah,  prior  to 
these  engagements,  published  a  book, 
"Readings  and  Recitations,"  while 
first  a  teacher  at  the  University.  For 
thirty  years  he  has  been  a  contribu- 
tor to  papers  and  magazines,  having 
dealt  chiefly  with  political  science, 
philosophy,  and  education.  He  ad- 
mits a  passion  for  literature,  but 
writes  chiefly  to  establish  certain 
ideals  in  character  building,  social 
welfare,  and  politics.  To  foster  ap- 
preciation of  the  beautiful  in  nature 
and  the  habit  of  learning  truth  at 
first  hand,  he  often  writes  for 
schools  and  scouts  on  the  plant, 
bird,  and  insect  life  of  the  West. 
The  conservation  of  natural  re- 
sources, the  prevention  of  floods, 
and  similar  present-day  problems,  so 
absorb  his  time  that  he  claims  he 
cannot  even  attempt  literary  pro- 
duction. He  is  the  author  of  five 
books  and  a  score  of  pamphlets  on 
Western  nature  topics,  several  Uni- 
versity bulletins,  and  many  tariff 
and  taxation  papers.  This  story  il- 
lustrates his  method  of  interesting 
boy  scouts  and  others  in  the  value 
of  accurate  knowledge  of  man  and 
nature. 


the  champion,  the  fact  was 
carried  from  tribe  to  tribe 
as  an  event  of  vast  impor- 
tance. 

Among  the  red  men, 
however,  there  was  no  tri- 
umphant rejoicing  when 
one  of  their  race  won  a  vic- 
tory over  Hale— only  friend-  ' 
ly  good  feeling  with  genial 
laughter  and  good-natured 
congratulations.  For  the  In- 
dians liked  Hale,  and  had 
given  him  a  name — "Strong 
Arm" — because  of  his  ter- 
rific grip  in  the  wrestling 
contests.  They  liked  him, 
too,  because  he  had  always  dealt 
fairly  with  them,  never  taking 
advantage  over  even  the  least  of 
their  race.  In  his  numerous  trades 
and  deals  with  either  new  or  old 
acquaintances  he  always  played 
fair;  so  that  they  bartered  freely 
with  him  for  the  various  articles 
they  needed. 


a 


.ALE,  moreover,  had 
a  saying,  which  was  also  widely 
made  known — a  sort  of  motto 
that  was  verified  anew  by  each 
transaction  the  red  men  had  with 
him — "Never  lie  to  an  Indian." 
In  the  simple  life  he  lived,  this 
rule  held  good  for  all  people  of 
either  race;  and  neither  friend  nor 
foe  had  reason  to  complain  that 
at  any  time  he  had  sought  to  de- 
ceive them.  The  result,  especially 
among  the  Indians,  was  genuine 
respect  and  admiration  for  Hale — 
a  real  friendship  that  made  him 
feel  secure  in  the  presence  of  ma- 
rauding bands  of  redskins,  who 
would  spare  nothing  of  other 
men's  property  nor  even  their  lives. 
The  incident  that  follows,  based 
on  the  original  story  by  Elizabeth 
Cannon  Porter,  has  received  cor- 
roboration, with  slight  variations, 
when  related  to  the  writer  by  vari- 
ous descendants  of  the  original 
Hale  family — a  family  now  wide- 


ly  distributed    through    many    of 
the  Rocky  Mountain  States. 

LyNE  summer  day,  as 
Tom  Hale  stood  musing  at  the 
door  of  his  cabin,  his  eye  was  at- 
tracted by  a  cloud  of  dust  arising 
from  the  road  far  out  on  the  des- 
ert that  lay  westward  of  his  home. 
The  cloud  came  nearer;  it  was: 
not  a  whirlwind;  and,  the  day 
being  calm,  not  a  breath  was  stir- 
ring. Hale  paused,  for  the  sight 
was  unusual;  and  as  the  little 
white  billows  of  the  desert  rolled! 
forward,  he  made  out  two  human 
forms  running  swiftly  toward 
him;  and  soon  from  out  of  the 
white  mist  sped  a  powerful  Indian 
followed  by  a  young  Indian  moth- 
er carrying  her  babe  in  the  papoose 
basket  tied  to  her  head  and  shoul- 
ders. 

As  the  two  rushed  panting  up 
to  Hale,  the  red  man  exclaimed, 
"Hide  us  quickly,  Strong  Arm; 
I  am  Arrowpine,  the  Ute  chief; 
the  Shoshones  are  after  us.  They 
will  kill  me  and  carry  into  slavery 
my  young  wife." 

Hale  had  met  Arrowpine  and 
liked  the  man;  they  had  hunted 
together  and  were  friends.  He 
thrust  the  pair  into  his  cabin  and 
pulled  back  a  rag  carpet  from  a 
hatchway  in  the  floor;  the  Indians 
dropped  into  the  cellar  out  of  sight. 


262 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


Hale  replaced  the  door  and  the 
carpet  just  when  a  shout  from 
his  young  son  Sol  announced  an- 
other and  greater  cloud  of  dust 
approaching  out  on  the  desert 
road. 


OTANDING  uncon- 
cernedly outside  of  the  cabin,  Hale 
watched  the  clouds  of  dust  roll 
near;  soon  out  of  them  came  gal- 
loping a  band  of  Shoshones 
mounted  on  Indian  cayuses.  They     rowPine   explained 


and  dashed  toward  the 
hill,  thinking  that  Hale 
had  intended  to  give  them 
the  hint  to  go  in  that  di- 
rection. As  soon  as  they 
were  well  up  the  hill,  Hale 
removed  the  carpet  and 
door  from  the  hiding  place 
of  the  Indian  couple,  who 
eagerly  climbed  out. 

"We  are  here  on  a  visit 
to   Northern    Utes,"    Ar- 

'and 


were  fully  armed,  their  faces 
streaked  with  red  paint,  their 
bows  in  hand  and  arrows  ready, 
their  faces  eager  and  determined. 
Riding  up  to  Hale  and  saluting  the 
white  man,  whom  he  knew,  the 
leader  asked,  "Have  you  seen  two 
Indians — a  chief  and  his  squaw — 
come  this  way?" 

For  a  moment  Hale  was  puz- 
zled, and  stroked  his  chin;  he  had 
never  lied  to  an  Indian  and  hated 
to  do  so  even  in  this  emergency 


were  out  by  ourselves  pick- 
ing chokecherries  when  the 
Shoshones  discovered  us. 
They  hate  the  Southern 
Utes  and  would  like  to  get 
me  for  torture,  because  I 
have  often  defied  or  beaten 
them  in  battle.  My  young 
wife  would  meet  a  hor- 
ible  fate  if  we  should  fall 
into  their  hands." 

"Could   you  find   your 
way  back  to  the  friendly  tribe," 
Hale  asked,   "if  one  of  us  should 


Typical  landscape  of  Southwestern  deserts.  In  the 
foreground  the  branching  Yucca  (Yucca  arbores- 
cens)  or  Joshua  tree,  the  most  wild-looking  of 
desert  growths.  The  leaves  are  keen-pointed,  bayo- 
net-like, and  6  to  10  inches  long. 


the   Indians   and   off   toward 
northern    hills    went    Sol 


the 


on    a 


As  he  turned  and  lifted  his  eyes  to     lead  you  by  a  secret  trail  to  the     smooth  trot,  closely  followed  by 


a  hill  on  his  left,  a  little  cloud  of 
dust  arose  there.  With  a  shout 
as  they  saw  the  dust,  the  Indians 
wheeled  their  horses  to  the  right 


Northern  road?" 

'Yes,"  answered  Arrowpine; 
"We  know  the  way  from  there, 
and  could  elude  the  Shoshones." 
"Who  will  go  as  their 
guide?"  inquired  Hale, 
looking  around  on  his 
neighbors,  who  had  come 
in  upon  hearing  that  In- 
dians in  war  paint  were 
about.  None  of  them, 
however,  was  willing  to 
undertake  so  dangerous  an 
errand.  Hale's  question 
remained  unanswered  till 
his  young  son  Sol,  then 
about  nine  years  of  age, 
spoke  out,  saying,  "I'll  go, 


Arrowpine  and  his  young  wife 
carrying  the  Indian  baby  on  her 
back  in  the  basket  woven  of  su- 
mach branches.  The  entire  com- 
pany, watching  them,  breathed 
with  relief  as  the  little  party  fi- 
nally disappeared  among  the  ce- 
dars, where  even  the  field  glass 
could  not  locate  them. 

The  anxious  hours  dragged 
slowly;  but  at  nightfall,  a  faint 
shout  was  heard  from  the  cedars 
on  the  distant  hillside.  The  call 
came  nearer,  accompanied  by  the 
steady  beating  of  feet — the  Indian 
dog-trot;  and  out  of  the  twilight 
into  the  arms  of  his  waiting  moth- 


Father;  I  know  every  step      er  emerged  the  lad,  exhausted,  but 


of   the    way,    and   can 
back  in  a  few  hours." 


be 


otherwise  not  one  whit  worse  for 
his  perilous  adventure.  For  Sol 
had  learned  how  to  cover  distance 
without  exhausting  himself.  He 
could  keep  his  lips  closed  for  a  long 
mother  protested  that  he  time  while  he  ran,  scarcely  inter- 
was  too  young  to  risk  his     rupting  the  easy  coyote  glide,  and 


I 


NSTANTLY   Sol's 


'Indian  mother  carrying  her  babe  in  a  papoose 
basket  tied  to  her  head  and  shoulders." 


life  on  such  a  journey, 
with  the  chance  of  falling 
into  the  hands  of  the  rag- 
ing Shoshones;  but  after 
some  hesitation  Hale  said, 
"Mother,  let  him  go;  he 
will  be  as  safe  as  anyone; 
and  it  will  be  hours  before 
the  Shoshones  get  back, 
even  if  they  should  return 
this  way." 

Food   for    the   journey 


traveling  with  no  other  refresh- 
ment than  was  afforded  by  a  few 
grains  of  parched  corn.  These 
he  held  in  his  mouth  till  they 
slowly  dissolved,  sufficiently 
moistening  his  throat  as,  hour  by 
hour,  he  sped  on  and  on.  There 
was  rejoicing  at  the  Hale  cabin 
on  his  safe  return;  and  the  Sho- 
shones had  not  even  yet  made  their 
reappearance,  nor  were  they  heard 


was   quickly  prepared  for      of  again  till  the  next  day,   when 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


263 


Arrowpine  and  his  wife  were  far 
beyond  their  power. 

OEVEN  years  had 
passed  from  the  time  of  this  in- 
cident. Young  Hale,  now  sixteen, 
had  become  skilled  in  frontier  life 
and  out-door  experiences,  which 
had  included  several  visits  to  In- 
dian tribes.  Arrowpine  was  again 
in  the  North,  engaged  in  training 
a  select  body  of  his  younger  braves. 
A  blunder  by  inexperienced  trav- 
elers going  to  California  had  re- 
sulted in  the  death  of  one  of  Ar- 
rowpine's  young  men;  and  not  ev- 
en the  influence  of  their  wise  chief 
had  been  able  to  hold  them  back 
from  taking  revenge  on  the  whites. 
Indian-like,  they  sought  venge- 
ance, not  on  the  fools  who  had 
slain  one  of  their  comrades,  but 
on  the  first  white  people  they 
might  meet;  and  so  they  came 
sweeping  through  northwestern 
Utah,  stealing,  plundering,  ravag- 
ing, burning. 

When  Arrowpine  had  found 
that  he  could  not  restrain  his  men, 
he  had  placed  himself  at  their  head, 
with  the  desire  to  curb  and  lessen 
their  depredations.  Word  of  their 
onslaught  sent  the  people  for  miles 
around  to  the  Hale  ranch  for  safe- 
ty. On  came  the  Utes,  sweeping 
up  all  the  horses,  cattle,  and  sheep 
they  could  come  across.  Hastily 
the  livestock  were  driven  to  the 
Hale  ranch,  where  a  large  enclosure 
with  water  from  a  spring  afforded 
easy  facilities  for  guarding  them. 

With  the  stock  thus  folded,  all 
seemed  well,  and  the  people  could 
await  with  confidence  the  approach 
of  the  marauding  Utes.  Then  Tom 
Hale  suddenly  remembered  some 
choice  animals  in  a  distant  pasture 
over  the  mountain — stock  that  had 
been  overlooked  and  forgotten 
while  the  others  were  being  driven 
in.     It  would  not  do  to  leave  them 


out,  so  Hale  called  for  a  volunteer 
to  go  and  bring  them.  No  one 
spoke;  but  several  looked  in  the 
direction  of  a  dashing  Mexican 
visiting  among  them  and  present 
that  day  at  Hale's.  He  had  told  of 
his  adventures,  and  was  no  doubt  a 
fellow  of  a  good  deal  of  nerve 
and  daring;  but  he  was  silent  un- 
der this  challenge,  though  many 
thought  he  should  have  been  the 
first  to  volunteer. 

In  the  suspense  that  followed, 
young  Hale  spoke  up,  declaring 
himself  willing  to  go,  his  mother 
protesting  earnestly,  just  as  she 
had  done  seven  years  before  in  a 
similar  affair.  The  Mexican,  who 
well  knew  the  dangers  of  the  er- 
rand, sneered  at  the  young  man's 
temerity,  remarking  that  he  would 
give  Sol  his  silver  spurs  if  he 
should  come  back  alive — a  taunt 
that  made  young  Hale  the  more 
determined  to  undertake  the  job. 
It  was  decided,  over  his  mother's 
remonstrances,  to  let  him  try  it; 
and  away  he  went  afoot  upon  the 
precarious  task  of  bringing  in  the 
distant  livestock  before  the  Indians 
could  reach  them. 


Wi 


HEN  he  had  crossed 
the  mountain  and  reached  the 
pasture,  he  found  it  already  raided. 
The  Indians  had  been  there  and 
had  driven  off  the  animals,  though 


which  way  they  had  gone  was  un- 
certain. Yet  he  judged,  from  cer- 
tain signs  he  had  been  trained  to 
recognize,  that  Indians  were  even 
then  getting  between  him  and  the 
ranch  house,  so  he  took  to  the 
cedars  to  make  a  long  circuit  back. 
To  keep  under  cover,  however,  he 
had  to  make  so  wide  a  detour  that 
darkness  came  on  and  he  was  still 
many  miles  from  home;  he  was 
hungry,  and  it  was  growing  cold. 

As  he  threaded  his  way,  stoop- 
ing, hiding,  crawling  at  times,  he 
came  upon  a  calf,  which  he  rec- 
ognized as  one  of  the  Hale  ani- 
mals. He  knew  that  it  would 
presently  seek  its  mother,  so,  urg- 
ing it  forward  a  little,  he  followed 
its  zigzag  meanderings  in  the  dark- 
ness, till,  in  answer  to  its  bleat, 
came  the  welcome  "Moo-oo"  of 
its  mother,  telling  them  which  way 
to  go;  and  as  the  calf  knelt  on  one 
side,  by  the  cow  for  its  milk,  Sol 
knelt  on  the  other,  milking  into 
his  mouth  till  hunger  and  thirst 
were  satisfied  with  the  warm,  wel- 
come fluid.  Then  the  cow  lay 
down  with  the  calf  beside  her. 
Some  claim  that  Sol  wedged  him- 
self between  them  to  keep  warm. 
At  all  events,  on  a  bed  of  leaves, 
he  fell  sound  asleep. 

Just  before  daylight  the  boy 
awoke,  impressed  with  the  feeling 
that  he  was  in  grave  danger.  As 
he  stood  up  and  tried  to  pierce 
the  darkness,  he  fancied  that  shad- 


From  Painting  by  Le  Conte  Stewart. 

The  Creek  Bed,  A  Typical  Oasis  Scene  in  Western  Utah 


264 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


owy  forms  of  tents  loomed  not 
very  far  away.  When  his  eyes  be- 
came accustomed  to  the  darkness, 
he  made  out  a  few  tents,  besides 
many  human  forms  stretched  out 
upon  the  earth.  It  was  the  Ute 
camp,  and  he  had  been  sleeping 
within  300  yards  of  it.  There 
it  was,  slowly  becoming  visible 
right  before  his  eyes. 


H: 


E  knew  the  ways  of 
Indians  and  was  well  aware  of 
the  fact  that  he  could  not  get  away. 
That  they  had  not  found  him  al- 
ready was  due  merely  to  the  cir- 
cumstance that  animals  were  all 
about,  so  that  the  guards  had  paid 
little  attention  to  this  one,  which 
they  must  have  heard  and  seen. 
He  decided  to  do  as  trained  scouts 
everywhere  have  done  under  such 
circumstances:  he  would  go 
straight  into  the  encampment. 

As  he  walked  toward  the  big 
tent,  Indians  lying  on  the  ground 
sprang  up  and  seized  him.  They 
threw  him  to  the  earth,  then 
bound  his  hands  and  feet.  Hearing 
the  commotion,  a  chief  came  out 
of  the  tent.  It  was  Arrowpine, 
and  the  youth  recognized  him. 
The  chief  spoke  sternly. 

"What  are  you  doing  here?  and 
why  did  you  come  into  my  camp?" 
he  asked  in  anger.  "Are  you  a 
spy? 

"I  came  here,"  answered  the 
youth,  "to  find  my  father's  ani- 
mals, which  your  men  have  driven 
away." 

"Who  is  your  father?"  demand- 
ed the  chief;  "and  who  are  you?" 

"My  father  is  Tom  Hale;  I  am 
Sol  Hale  and  no  spy,  but  a  friend 
of  the  red  man,"  the  boy  respond- 
ed. 

"Are  you  Strong  Arm's  son?" 
asked  the  chief,  peering  doubtfully 
through  the  dim  light  at  the  pros- 
trate form  beside  him.  "Don't 
lie  to  me." 

"I  do  not  lie;  neither  did  my 
father  ever  deceive  you  or  your 
people,"  declared  the  boy  in  strong 
tones. 

"Stand  him  up,"  the  chief  com- 
manded; and  they  stood  him  erect 
before  Arrowpine,  who  eyed  him 
keenly.  But  the  boy  had  changed 
so  much  in  seven  years  that  the 
Indian  leader  failed  to  recognize 
him.  "Can  you  prove  to  me," 
the  chief  asked,  "that  you  are 
Strong  Arm's  son?" 

"Seven    years    ago,    when    you 


were  hidden  in  my  father's  house 
to  get  away  from  the  Shoshones, 
I  led  you  and  your  young  wife 
with  her  baby  boy  through  the 
cedars  and  along  the  secret  trail 
to  the  Northern  road;  and  I  had  to 
run  all  the  way  back  to  the  ranch, 
for  the  Shoshones  might  have  cap- 
tured me." 

In  answer  to  other  questions  by 
the  chief,  Sol  gave  significant  de- 
tails of  the  journey — details  that 
only  those  who  made  it  could  ac- 
curately relate:  how  they  had 
stopped  only  once  at  a  tiny  spring 
to  drink  and  rest  a  few  minutes 
before  running  on  again;  what 
the  chief  had  said  as  they  parted  that 
day;  the  token  that  the  chief  had 
given  him  as  a  mark  of  his  grati- 
tude— a  grizzly's  tooth,  which  the 
boy  had  strung  upon  his  leather- 
woven  watch  chain,  and  which  he 
now  asked  the  chief  to  look  at. 

1  HE  chief  had  closely 
watched  the  youth  during  this 
testimony,  his  features  changing 
and  his  face  lighting  up  as  he  re- 
membered the  race  through  the 
cedars;  and  now,  in  the  clearer 
light  of  the  dawn,  he  recognized 
in  the  youth  the  boy  who  had 
stood  by  him  in  his  hour  of  need. 

"Unbind  him,"  the  chief  com- 
manded his  men;  and  they  untied 
the  rawhide  thongs  they  had 
wound  about  him.  Sol  rubbed 
his  wrists  and  ankles,  then  faced 
the  chief. 

"Would  you  know  your  fath- 
er's animals  if  you  saw  them?" 
asked  Arrowpine,  this  time  in  a 
friendly  and   considerate   voice. 

"I  could  pick  them  out  any- 
where,"   young    Hale     answered. 

"Then  follow  me,"  said  the 
chief,  striding  off  toward  a  large 
enclosure  where  the  animals  se- 
cured during  the  raid  were  being 
guarded  by    watchers. 

The  chief  spoke  to  his  men, 
who  straightway  proceeded  to 
drive  the  animals  one  by  one  past 
a  sort  of  gate  where  stood  the 
chief  and  young  Hale.  When  one 
of  his  father's  stock  would  pass, 
Hale  would  say,  "That's  ours," 
and  the  guards  would  turn  it  out 
of  the  enclosure.  One  after  an- 
other he  picked  out  his  father's 
animals  till  he  felt  that  he  had 
nearly  all  of  them. 

Just  then  a  handsome  mare 
came  trotting  up  to  the  gate,  her 
eyes  shining,  nostrils  blown,  head 


erect,  and  tail  held  high,  as  she 
pranced  and  plunged,  showing 
that  the  blood  of  her  Arabian 
ancestry  had  lost  none  of  its  fire 
by  her  transfer  from  the  deserts 
of  Asia  to  those  of  America.  She 
did  not  belong  to  the  Hales;  she 
had  been  imported  for  breeding 
purposes  by  a  hear  friend  and 
neighbor. 

As  young  Hale  saw  her  come 
forward,  he  began  to  think  of  the 
loss  the  whole  community  would 
suffer  if  he  did  not  claim  her  and 
take  Jier  homfc  to  his  father's 
friend;  and  a  battle  as  fierce  as 
those  waged  on  fields  of  carnage 
began  to  rage  in  his  brain.  The 
horse  was  not  his  father's,  to  be 
sure;  but  these  Indian  thieves  had 
no  right  to  her,  so  why  should  he 
not  deceive  them  and  recover  her 
to  the  people? — especially,  he  ar- 
gued to  himself,  since  the  redskins 
would  probably  make  little  good 
use  of  her,  and  by  abuse  and  ne- 
glect would  soon  destroy  her  ex- 
traordinary value.  On  the  other 
hand  there  arose  in  his  mind  the 
words  of  his  father,  "Never  lie  to 
an  Indian;"  and  after  a  brief  hes- 
itation, the  Indians  eyeing  him 
closely,  he  shook  his  head,  saying. 
"She  is  not  ours." 


Ti 


HE  chief  immediate- 
ly called  for  a  guard  to  escort 
young  Hale  and  his  stock  back  to 
the  vicinity  of  the  Hale  ranch.  A 
murmur  of  disapproval,  amount- 
ing almost  to  mutiny,  rose  in 
words  and  gestures  of  increasing 
excitement  from  the  assembled 
braves.  For  they  had  understood 
little  of  the  English  conversation 
between  Arrowpine  and  young 
Hale;  and  they  now  perceived  that 
they  were  to  be  cheated  of  both 
their  intended  human  victim  and 
of  many  of  the  animals  they  had 
rounded  up  in  the  raid. 

In  words  of  fervor  and  elo- 
quence, Arrowpine  now  addressed 
his  men,  relating  how  the  life  of 
their  chief  and  of  his  wife  and 
young  son  had  been  saved  by  this 
son  of  their  famous  friend,  the 
well  known  Strong  Arm. 

The  braves,  after  talking  it  over, 
accepted  the  chief's  decision.  A 
select  guard  forthwith  escorted 
young  Hale  and  the  livestock  back 
to  the  vicinity  of  the  ranch.  As 
Sol  drove  in  the  stock,  he  found 
a  large  company  in  a  high  state  of 
nervous  tension  awaiting  news  of 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


265 


him.     By  this  time  they  believed 
him  to  be  killed  or  captured. 

There  had  been  little  sleep  at 
the  ranch  through  the  night.  Sol's 
mother  had  paced  the  floor  of  her 
room;  his  father  with  scouting 
parties  had  scoured  the  country  in 
all  directions  in  search  of  him,  but 
had  not  been  numerous  enough  to 
invade  the  Indian  camp. 

That  morning  the  Indians 
moved  off  with  their  plunder.  The 
young  Mexican  forgot  his  promise 
of  the  silver  spurs;  but  an  old 
hunter  gave  Sol  a  fine  saddle,  while 
the  people  voiced  their  admiration 
in  many  ways.  Last  and  not 
least,  a  maiden,  lovely  as  any  wild 
flower  of  the  desert  looked  into  his 
eyes — into  his  very  soul. 

With  two  of  the 

small  children,  the  girl,  resting  on 
a  pile  of  hay  in  a  corner  of  the  large 
barn,  had  passed  an  almost  sleep- 
less night.  The  one  quilt  was  suf- 
ficent  for  warmth,  but  sleep  for  her 
was  out  of  the  question,  not  from 
fear,  but  from  anxiety  for  the 
youth  Sol.  Towards  dawn  she  fell 
into  a  dreamy  slumber,  in  which 
it  seemed  that  she  and  the  bronzed 
youth  were  once  more  climbing  the 
steep  ravine  to  the  little  spring 
with  its  sparkling  water. 

And    when    the   hiding    squirrel's 
nest 
They  sought  far  up  the  hills, 
They   bathed   their   reeking   fore- 
heads cool 
Among  the  mountain  rills. 

"By  manly  mind,"  writes  Scott, 
"not  even  in  sleep  is  will  resigned," 
meaning  that  strong  natures  con- 
trol the  course  of  their  dreams;  and 
just  when  the  sleep  of  the  young 
dreamer  deepened,  a  canyon  wren, 
alighting  on  the  tip  of  the  high- 
pointing  pole  of  the  immense 
hay-derrick,  poured  down  a 
shower  of  tinkling,  silvery  melo- 
dies, which,  lute-like,  came  rip- 
pling to  her  consciousness.  The 
desert  air,  laden  with  ozone  and 
fragrant  with  the  smell  of  earth 
and  aromatic  shrubs,  breathed  fresh 
across  landscapes  vividly  painted 
in  the  glowing  dawn.  From  cot- 
tonwoods  along  the  creek  bed 
sighed  a  mourning  dove's  faint 
fluting.  All  at  once  the  notes  of 
a  violin  mingled  with  the  bird  mel- 
odies. Fogelberg,  the  Norwegian 
master  of  music,  had  intercepted 
Edna,   the  marvelous  soprano,   as 


she  returned  with  a  pitcher  of 
water  from  the  spring,  and  here  in 
the  open  they  were  rehearsing 
again  for  the  approaching  Confer- 
ence. Blending  gloriously,  this  ex- 
quisite harmony  of  singing  violin 


The  Desert  Nightingale,  the  Sage 
Thrasher,  was  throwing  his  softly  bril- 
liant notes  into  the  bird  chorus. 

and  soprano  voice  sobbed  forth  in 
ecstasy  Schubert's  serenade.  "And 
the  nightingale  is  singing — bid  it, 
Love,  be  still."  For  the  desert 
nightingale  was  singing, — the  sage 
thrasher,  cousin  to  the  mocking- 
bird, had  thrown  his  softly  bril- 
liant notes  into  the  bird  chorus. 
The  sweet,  the  olden  strains,  with 
the  delirious  bird  whistling,  had 
calmed  the  sleeper;  her  limbs  were 
relaxed,  her  mind  at  peace;  a  mur- 
mur of  happiness  stole  through  her 
rest.  Others  joining  in  the  re- 
hearsal, the  music  changed;  and 
she  seemed  to  be  practicing  with 
the  village  choir,  which  arose  and 
sang,  "Bright  o'er  the  hills  shines 
the  day-star  of  gladness,"  followed 
by  the  triumphant  paean,  "Daugh- 
ter of  Zion,  awake  from  thy  sad- 
ness." 

As  the  first  sunbeam  gleamed 
through  an  opening  in  the  boards, 
she  awoke  and  rose  quickly.  A 
faint  whinny  from  a  hill  top 
saluted  her  ears;  it  was  the  voice  of 
Tiny  Tim,  her  gray  pet  colt, 
which  she  had  given  up  as  lost 
when  the  Indians  had  gathered  it 
in  during  the  raid  of  the  day  be- 
fore. Hurrying  outside,  she  saw 
a  band  of  stock  coming  down  the 
slope,  the  gray  colt  leading.    With 


a  call  she  summoned  the  animal, 
which  came  trotting,  then  play- 
fully rubbed  its  nose  against  her 
arm.  The  girl  lifted  her  eyes;  Sol 
was  approaching.  She  ran  towards 
him,  barely  able  to  keep  from 
throwing  her  arms  about  his  neck, 
as  he  looked  laughing  into  her  eyes 
already  brimming  with  tears. 

"Your  mother  has  missed  you 
and  longed  for  you!"  she  ex- 
claimed. "And  did  you?"  he 
asked  eagerly. 

"Oh,  Sol!"  was  all  she  could 
answer.  For  a  brief  moment  he 
caught  her  in  his  arms.  Soon  she 
was  running  back  past  the  others, 
who  by  this  time,  with  cheers  and 
exclamations,  were  swarming  out 
from  the  ranch.  On  to  his  mother 
she  sped  with  the-  good  news, 
while  the  neighbors  were  almost 
carrying  the  youth  to  the  house. 
Was  ever  a  home-coming  better 
than  this? 

Y  EARS  passed,  and 
Hale,  visiting  in  Southern  Utah, 
met  the  aged  chief  Arrowpine.  "Do 
you  remember  me,  Arrowpine?" 
asked  Hale. 

"Yes,"  answered  the  chief,  "you 
are  the  son  of  Strong  Arm." 

"Can  you  recollect  the  morning 
I  claimed  my  father's  stock?" 

"Yes,"  said  Arrowpine,  "I 
sometimes  think  of  it." 

"Do  you  recall  the  fine  mare 
that  belonged  to  my  father's 
friend,  the  mare  that  I  wanted  to 
claim,  but  did  not?" 

"I  do,"  said  Arrowpine;  "I  was 
watching  you." 

"Tell  me,  big  chief,  what  would 
have  happened  had  I  claimed  the 
mare?" 

"You  should  have  had  her,"  the 
chief  answered;  "but  you  never 
could  have  got  home  again." 

"Why  not?"  asked  Hale. 

"You  saw,"  said  Arrowpine, 
"the  difficulty  I  had  in  restrain- 
ing my  young  men.  They  knew 
whose  animal  the  mare  was,  and 
in  spite  of  all  that  I  could  have 
done,  they  would  have  waylaid 
you  and  filled  your  body  with  their 
arrows  had  you  attempted  to  de- 
ceive them  by  claiming  an  animal 
that  they  considered  their  own  by 
right  of  conquest." 

And  so  it  has  become  a  motto 
handed  down  among  the  Hale 
families  to  this  day — "Don't  lie 
to  an  Indian,"  nor  to  anyone  else. 


From  Ox  Cart  to  Airplane 


By  GERTRUDE  MUSSER 


FROM  Garden  Grove, 
Iowa,     in     1848, 

Mary  Elizabeth 
White  started  across  the 
plains  with  her  family,  by 
ox  team  and  cart. 

Garden  Grove  was  only 
a  little  village  of  log  huts 
and  dugouts — not  at  all 
like  a  garden — and  yet  to 
a  group  of  outcast  Latter- 
day  Saints  it  offered  a  wel- 
come protection  from  the 
persecutions  of  their  ene- 
mies and  from  the  cold  of 
the  Iowa  winter.  Here,  on 
the  7th  of  Nov.,  1846, 
Mary  Elizabeth  White 
was  born,  the  third  child 
of  Samuel  Dennis  White 
and  Mary  Hannah  Burton, 
both  of  whom  had  joined 
the  Church  in  1837.  The 
prospects  for  the  little  girl 
were  not  bright;  there  was 
sickness — in  each  corner 
of  the  room  which  shel- 
tered her  mother  was  a  bed 
on  which  some  afflicted 
person  lay;  there  was  poverty— 
the  Saints  had  left  their  homes  in 
such  haste  they  were  poorly  fitted 
for  the  long  journey  ahead,  and 
food  was  hard  to  obtain;  there  was 
misery — the  log  houses  had  been 
crudely  built  and  did  not  succeed 
in  shutting  out  the  winter.  It  was 
a  case  of  the  survival  of  the  fittest, 
and  Mary,  being  one  of  the  fittest, 
survived  and  was  happy  in  the 
prairie  home. 

"D  EFORE  the  family  moved 
-*-*  across  the  plains  another  child, 
William  Henry,  was  born,  and 
Mary  was  in  her  fourth  year.  The 
journey  was  one  long  to  be  remem- 
bered by  even  such  a  little  girl.  The 
huge  mountains,  threatening  in  the 
distance,  were  terrifying  at  first, 
but  after  they  became  commonplace 
it  was  hard  to  keep  her  in  the 
wagon  home.  Every  time  they 
halted,  stones  had  to  be  placed  un- 
der the  wheels  to  keep  the  wagon 
from  rolling  down  hill,  and  it  was 
the  worry  of  her  mother's  life  that 
Mary  would  pinch  her  fingers  un- 
der the  big  wheels  or  that  she 
would  get  too  close  to  the  feet  of 
the  oxen,  but  Father  White  would 


say,  "Don't  worry,  Mother.  She'll 
be  all  right." 

-REACHING  Salt  Lake  Valley 
-^  they  camped  there  for  a  short 
time,  but  soon  after  were  sent  to 
settle  at  Lehi.  Mary  was  sent  to 
the  school,  such  as  it  was,  where 
she  learned  the  mysteries  of  the 
printed  page.  It  was  a  proud  time 
for  her  when  she  finally  succeeded 
in  mastering  the  difference  between 
"d"  and  "b"  and  could  read.  After 
about  four  years  in  Lehi  they  were 
sent  to  colonize  farther  south,  at 
Cedar  City.  They  worked  hard, 
but  the  desert  refused  to  blossom 
like  a  rose,  and  after  several  years 
the  majority  of  the  settlers  moved 
to  a  new  location  near  the  old, 
hoping  to  have  better  success,  but 
the  Whites  went  north  to  Beaver 
and  made  this  their  permanent 
home. 

rT,HE  family  by  this  time  had  in- 
creased  to  nine  members,  and 
upon  Mary  devolved  a  good  part 
of  the  responsibility  in  the  home. 
This  meant  a  great  deal  in  those 
days,  for  besides  the  cooking,  clean- 
ing, sewing,  washing  and  churn- 
ing, there  were  spinning,  carding, 


candlemaking  and  a  hun- 
dred other  things  to  be 
done.  Twice  her  father 
was  called  to  pilot  com- 
panies of  immigrants  to  the 
valley  from  the  point 
where  the  railroad  ended, 
and  once  her  brother  Or- 
son went.  Returning  from 
these  trips  they  brought 
with  them  such  luxuries  as 
factory-made  cloth  and 
spools  of  cotton  thread,  to 
the  delight  of  the  women 
folks. 

HTHERE  was  always 
■*•  work  to  be  done,  but 
as  they  had  done  while 
crossing  the  plains,  the  pio- 
neers supplemented  their 
toil  with  dancing  and 
games,  and  even  more  elab- 
orate amusements.  Then 
Mary  had  been  simply  an 
onlooker,  or  more  prob- 
ably, had  been  fast  asleep 
during  the  revelry,  but 
now  she  was  in  the  center 
of  the  fun.  She  danced 
with  Brigham  Young  several  times, 
but  more  often  with  the  young 
traveling  bishop,  Amos  Milton 
Musser,  who  had  recently  returned 
from  a  round-the-world  mission- 
ary tour,  a  man  full  of  enthusiasm 
and  vigor  and  possessed  of  the 
quality  of  making  people  like  him. 
In  1864  he  and  Mary  were  mar- 
ried. Six  children  of  her  hus- 
band's, in  addition  to  ten  of  their 
own,  Mary  cared  for  and  they 
loved  her  as  their  mother.  This  re- 
sponsibility was  the  more  keenly 
felt  since  her  husband  was  away  so 
much  of  the  time.  After  his  release 
in  1876  as  Traveling  Bishop  of 
the  Church,  he  was  appointed  Gen- 
eral Superintendent  of  the  Deseret 
Telegraph  Company,  which  posi- 
tion also  required  his  absence  from 
home  a  good  part  of  the  time. 

'"THE  "underground"  days  were 
■*-  very  trying  for  everyone.  Mr. 
Musser  was  convicted  under  the 
Edmunds-Tucker  Law  and  sen- 
tenced to  serve  six  months  in  the 
State  Penitentiary.  During  this 
time,  through  Mary's  ingenuity, 
his  prison  fare  was  supplemented 
with  smuggled  delicacies.  After  his 
release   he    continued    as   before — 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


267 


r-~r— 


living  with  his  families  and  going 
to  the  office  each  morning — but 
they  had  to  be  continually  on  the 
alert  for  spying  deputies.  The 
mother  of  Moses  could  have  had 
no  harder  time  to  keep  her  child 
from  the  soldiers  of  Pharaoh. 

Of  her  children,  four  sons  have 
filled  missions,  two  have  served 
their  country  in  war,  and  one  is  a 
prominent  lawyer.  There  are  thir- 
ty-seven grandchildren  and  four- 
teen great-grandchildren  scattered 
from  Hawaii  to  Baltimore,  and 
from  Wyoming  to  St.  George,  to 
bear  witness  of  her  wonderful  life 
and  the  integrity  of  her  soul. 

COME  folks  are  hardened  and  em- 
bittered by  the  experiences  of 
life;  others,  like  Grandmother 
Musser,  grow  nobler  and  sweeter. 
Her  eighty-three  years  have 
brought  into  her  life  hardships, 
anxiety  and  sorrow — five  of  her 
children  have  been  taken  by  death 
the  eldest  son  in  his  young  man- 
hood, three  in  their  childhood,  and 
one  as  the  mother  of  a  family — but 
each  year  has  made  her  richer  in 
experiences,  stronger  in  service  and 
dearer  to  the  hearts  of  her  children. 
Some  folks  stop  growing  at  fifty 
and  spend  the  rest  of  their  lives 
looking  backwards  into  the  past; 
others,  like  Grandmother  Musser, 


enriched  by  the  experiences  of  the 
past,  are  forever  learning  and 
growing.  She  has  not,  nor  will 
she  ever  reach  the  stage  when  she 
would  be  content  to  sit,  her  hands 
folded  in  her  lap,  dreaming  of  that 
which  has  gone;  nor  will  she  ever 
be  too  old  to  find  some  way  to 
help  others. 

"CAMILIAR  with  the  changing 
conditions  of  life,  from  perse- 
cution to  safety,  from  hardship  to 
ease,  from  poverty  and  privation  to 
comfort,  she  had  yet  one  compar- 
ison to  make.  Knowing  practic- 
ally all  there  was  to  know  of  older 
methods  of  transportation,  she 
was  eager  to  try  the  latest  facilities, 
and  in  August,  1928,  she  added 
to  her  experience  of  ox  cart,  rail- 
road and  automobile  a  trip  in  a 
Fairchild  cabin  monoplane.  Having 
donned  her  best  attire,  very  differ- 
ent from  the  rough  clothing  of 
1850,  she  calmly  climbed  into  the 
plane  and  was  taken  over  the  val- 
ley. From  the  heights  she  looked 
down  on  the  trail  which  had  led 
their  weary  feet  from  persecution 
and  hatred  to  the  new  promised 
land  of  opportunity. 

"It  was  a  wonderful,  experi- 
ence," she  said.  "I  suppose  we 
will  all  of  us  be  using  airplanes 
habitually  before  long." 


Your  Better  Self- 
God's  Understudy 

By  John  T.  Woodbury,  Jr. 
Dixie  College  Department  of  Religious  Education 


"VOUNG  man,  do  you  want  to 
1     live  to  be  three-score  and  ten 
and  still  be  in  your  prime? 

Do  you  want  after  all  those 
years  to  have  yet  a  vigorous  mind 
in  a  sound  body? 


Do  you  want  the  moral  fiber, 
the  iron  will,  the  ethical  stability, 
that  make  men  strong  for  the 
right? 

Do  you  want  to  be  the  captain 
of  your  own  fate,  the  helmsman 


of  your  own  world  cruise,  the  har- 
binger of  the  better,  the  greater, 
the  nobler,  man  to  be? 

Do  you  yearn  for  the  power  to 
command  yourself  at  all  times 
without  equivocation? 

The  Lord  of  the  Universe  in- 
tended that  you  should  have  all 
these  things  and  more.  He  has 
done  His  part  and  the  rest  is  up 
to  you.  He  has  furnished  you  a 
good  body  and  important  instruc- 
tions about  the  care  of  it.  The 
essence  of  those  instructions,  like 
the  essential  of  the  moral  law,  is 
honesty  in  action.  It  reads:  Thou 
shall  not  lie  to  the  body,  neither 
by  deadening  it  with  opiates  nor 
narcotics  to  give  it  false  peace,  nor 
by  spurring  it  on  to  action  by  stim- 
ulants when  no  basic  strength  is 
furnished.  Neither  the  pseudo  rest 
of  deadened  nerves,  nor  the  hectic 
flush  of  stimulants  is  conducive  to 
health.  They  sap  the  energies, 
stun  the  will,  and  destroy  the  con- 
science. 

"Tobacco  and  strong  drink  are 
not  good  for  man;"  neither  is 
much  meat.  Fruits,  and  grains  and 
green  leafy  vegetables,  in  their  sea- 
sons, are  good  for  man. 

Common  sense  should  temper 
all  man's  activities.  Nothing  in 
excess  should  be  the  rule — modera- 
tion in  all  things. 

The  Lord  promises  you  health 
and  strength  if  you  use  wisdom  in 
your  living.  A  feeling  of  mighty 
manhood  and  moral  power  will  be 
the  result  of  such  a  life.  These 
things  are  within  your  reach  now. 
Grasp  them  before  you  lose 
through  indulgence,  the  desire  to 
admire,  and  the  ability  to  acquire 
the  life  of  perfect  self-control. 

It's  up  to  you.  Be  men! 
■r  -f  i 
XJEALTH  is,  indeed,  so  neces- 
■*■■*■  sary  to  all  the  duties  as  well 
as  pleasures  of  life,  that  the  crime 
of  squandering  it  is  equal  to  the 
folly;  and  he  that  for  a  short  grati- 
fication brings  weakness  and  dis- 
eases upon  himself,  and  for  the 
pleasure  of  a  few  years  passed  in 
the  tumults  of  diversion  and  clam- 
ors of  merriment  condemns  the  ma- 
turer  and  more  experienced  part  of 
his  life  to  the  chamber  and  the 
couch,  may  be  justly  reproached, 
not  only  as  a  spendthrift  of  his 
happiness,  but  as  a  robber  of  the 
public;  as  a  wretch  that  has  vol- 
untarily disqualified  himself  for 
the  business  of  his  station,  and  re- 
fused that  part  which  Providence 
assigns  him  in  the  general  task  of 
human  nature. — Samuel  Johnson. 


An  American  Prince 


A  PRINCE,  the  diction- 
ary assures  us  brief- 
ly,   is    one    of    the 
highest  rank — the  son  of  a  reign- 
ing monarch.     From  time  imme- 
morial the  title  has  carried  with  it 
a  touch  of  glamor,  a  gleam  of  en- 
chantment   and    witchery.       The 
words   "Once  upon  a  time  there 
lived    a    wonderful    Prince"    have 


By 


ELSIE  TALMAGE  BRANDLEY 


moner;  Carol  of  Rumania  re- 
linquished  his   hope    of    the 
throne   for   the   reality   of  a 
exalted  him  and  enshrined  him  in     girl's  love,  and  while  his  compa- 
their  hearts.  He  has  represented  the     triots  love  him  for  his  daring,  they 
splendor  and  majesty  of  the  nobil-      have  repudiated  him  for  his  lack 


of  integrity  to  all  that  they  have 
held  dear.  He  is  a  Prince,  but  too 
human. 


ity  to  whose  sway  every  subject 
has  loyally  submitted.  The  su- 
premacy of  the  royal  family  has 
typified  the  glory  of  the  land.  The 
been  enough  to  call  the  children  honor  of  the  empire  has  gone  hand  A  MERICA,  the  land  which  has 
from  every  corner  of  the  room,  to  in  hand  with  the  honor  of  the  *V  never  known  the  dominion  of 
gather  in  rapturous  anticipation  at  royal  house.  Imperishable  the  a  sovereign;  never  suffered  the  ig- 
the  feet  of  the  teller  of  tales,  and  sovereign;  immortal  the  country,  noble  persecution  of  unrighteous 
listen  in  absorbed  silence  to  the  rest  And  while  the  King  is  in  reality  rulers;  never  bent  beneath  the  bur- 
of  the  story.  A  Prince,  to  child-  the  head  of  the  dynasty,  the  Prince,  den  of  false  aristrocracy,  had  re- 
hood,  is  a  magnificent  being,  by  virtue  of  his  youth  and  courage,  garded  royalty  with  unfavorable 
clothed  in  glory  and  power  and  has  exemplified  royalty.  All  that  eyes.  America  is  made  up  of  peo- 
golden  robes,  whose  chief  duty  in  was  regal,  all  that  was  glorious  and  ple  from  the  countries  which  have 
life  it  is  to  ride  about  on  a  splen-  glorified,  has  been  regarded  as  char-  not  been  free.  Russia,  Germany, 
did  charger  and  accomplish  great  acteristic  of  princeship.  The  Prince,  Italy,  Scandinavia,  Britain  and 
and  good  works  for  the  benefit  of  it  was  tacitly  agreed,  could  do  no  many  other  lands  have  sent  here 
the  humble  and  downtrodden.  wrong;    but   right   or   wrong,    he     those  of  their  people  who  have  been 

was  a  Prince;   and  history  is  re- 
T^O  youth,  a  Prince  is  still  a  mag-      plete  with  examples  of  the  right- 
1    «;£,-„.,<-  u„:„~    „<-;n  ~i*+u~a  :„      ness    of    some    princes    and    the 

wrongness  of  others. 


'O  youth,  a  Prince  is  still  a  mag- 
nificent being,  still  clothed  in 
glory  and  power,  and  still  in  pos- 
session of  the  splendid  charger;  but 
by  now  he  is  less  concerned  with 
the  poor  and  persecuted,  and  more 
definitely  given  to  sports  and 
games,  in  which  he  is  unerringly 
the  winner.  It  is  his  royal  pre- 
rogative; he  is  every  inch  a  ruler 
and  a  peer. 

To  young  manhood  and  wom- 
anhood, a  Prince  is  a  contempo- 
rary, more  fortunate  than  other 
human  beings  may  ever  hope  to 
be.  His  position  is  one  of  emi- 
nence; his  every  word 
important.  His  authority 
is  unquestioned;  his 
power  absolute.  Illustri- 
ous is  his  name  and  bril- 
liant are  his  opportuni- 
ties. Honor,  dignity,  re- 
spect and  love  are  accord- 
ed him  in  limitless  quan- 
tity, and  every  word, 
every  thought,  every  deed 
is  given  a  fitting  amount 
of  attention.  To  be  a  Prince!. 
What  more  could  life  offer?  Af- 
fluence, fame  and  position;  and  the 
wildly  enthusiastic  plaudits  of  the 
world  heaped  upon  him  who  is 
without  fault  in  their  eyes. 

"COR  centuries  nations  have  ren- 
*•  dered  homage  to  their  Prince 
of   the     realm;    have   loved     him. 


Time,  the  master  of  change  and 
progress,  has  been  busy  of  late 
years  with  the  matter  of  kingdoms 
and  principalities.  Kings  and 
Princes  (except  in  story  books)  are 
not  what  they  were.  Dynasties 
have  fallen,  empires  have  toppled, 
majesty  has  disintegrated — the 
Hohenzollerns  despised  and 
scorned;  the  Romanoffs  fleeing  for 
their  lives;  and  others  once  impe- 
rial, no  longer  existent  as  poten- 


ft 


WO  missionaries  had  arranged  an  open-air  meeting  in 
'Germany.  The  senior,  a  faithful  but  timid  hoy  of 
twenty,  had  been  in  the  field  ten  months;  his  companion 
five.  A  local  member  was  to  speak  but  failed  them.  The 
choir  drew  a  crowd.  Timid  and  backward  in  the  language, 
the  older  missionary,  with  ashy  face,  arose.  A  few  halting 
words — then  the  people  listened  astonished.  His  voice  was 
like  an  angel's  clarion  call- — no  hesitation,  no  foreign  ac- 
cent.   A  real  American  Prince. 


drawn  together  under  the  stars  and 
stripes  by  a  bond  of  sympathy, 
ambition  and  desire  for  freedom. 
The  ignorant,  despised  and  poor 
have  mingled  in  friendship  and 
equality  with  the  energetic,  whole- 
some and  literate,  and  all  have 
raised,  as  with  one  voice,  a  cry  of 
thanksgiving  and  praise  for  the 
glorious  blessings  and  privileges 
which  are  theirs.  A  free  people 
are  they — free  from  the  deadening 
influence  of  caste,  free  from  the  op- 
pression of  rank,  free  from  the  in- 
humanity of  militarism.  Free,  in 
a  land  where  "kind  hearts  are  more 
than  coronets,  and  simple  faith 
than  Norman  blood." 
The  land  of  the  free! 
America ! 


tates,  even  in  the  hearts  of  their 
countrymen. 

There  are  cases  in  some  of  the 
less    militant    countries  in  which 


AND  while  changes 
"^  have  entered  into  the 
lands      of      Prince      and 

potentate,      humanizing, 
leveling,        dispossessing, 
changes  have  also  been  at 
work  in  the  land  where 
all  are  equal — raising,  ex- 
alting   and    dignifying.       In    this 
great  American  country  to  which 
people      have      fled      for      safety 
and  peace  and  recognition,  a  royal 


royalty  is  still  regal  and  nobility  dynasty    is    being    formed.      The 

still  noble,  but  even  in  these  are  very  ones  who  have  loathed  class 

signs     of     unmistakable     change,  distinction  and  decried  aristocracy 

While  prestige  and  power  still  re-  are  creating  for  themselves  a  new 

main,    autocracy    has    diminished,  royalty;  and  at  its  head  is  he  who 

Mary  of  England  married  a  com-  epitomizes    all    that    is    illustrious 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February ,  1930 


269 


salvation     to 
whole  world. 


the 


T 


and  patrician.  His  qualifications 
are  not  birth  and  breeding  in  an 
imperial  line,  but  courage,  patriot- 
ism and  sportsmanship.  His  crown 
is  not  of  gold  and  precious  stones, 
but  laurels  of  accomplishment  rest- 
ing on  his  brow.  His  robes  are  not 
of  velvet  and  regal  purple,  but  the 
invisible  cloak  of  democracy,  fair 
play  and  honor  of  which  every  true 
American  is  justly  proud.  Fre- 
quently the  actual  raiment  in  evi- 
dence is  the  athletic  suit,  or  hunt- 
ing regalia,  for  the  spirit  of  good 
fellowship  is  exemplified  in  athlete 
and  sportsman.  The  out-of-doors 
is  his  shrine,  and  unbounded  vi- 
tality his  scepter. 

T  DEALIZATION  is  one  element 
A  in  the  life  of  any  person,  com- 
munity or  nation  which  insures 
progress  and  growth,  but  the  ideals 
must  be  selected  thoughtfully. 
Glorification  of  an  inglorious  thing 
is  deadly;  honoring  a  dishonorable 
principle  is  destructive.  When  ex- 
altation gives  place  to  exultation, 
values  become  valueless. 

We  are  a  nation  of  hero-wor- 
shippers, but  on  the  stability  and 
merit  of  the  heroes  worshipped  will 
the  country  gain  or  lose  in  power. 
The  mastery  of  money,  fealty 
given  to  fame,  the  peerage  of  posi- 
tion and  sovereignty  of  success  will 
never  raise  a  people  one  whit  nearer 
a  higher  plane  of  civilization,  but 
will  stultify  and  stereotype  toward 
stagnation. 


A  MERICA  is  too  glorious  a 
country  to  let  the  easy  way  of 
least  resistance  lure  her  away  from 
the  straight  and  narrow  path  in 
which  she  early  planted  her  cour- 
ageous feet.  The  wars  she  fought 
for  freedom  and  for  right  surely 
shall  not  be  interpreted  to  mean 
freedom  from  responsibility  and 
the  right  to  forget  the  debt  she 
owes  to  those  who  threw  off  the 
shackles  of  the  old  world  and 
bravely  made  their  way  across  an 
unknown  sea  into  an  unknown 
land,  that  they  and  their  children, 
and  we,  their  children's  children, 
might  live  our  own  lives  and  have 
freedom  of  conscience.  When  the 
founders  of  America  gave  us  the 
right  to  worship  as  we  desired, 
they  surely  intended  that  forever 
we  should  preserve  the  desire  to 
worship.  Are  American  citizens 
who  are  such  by  virtue  of  the  re- 
ligious courage  which  gave  their 
forebears  strength  to  accomplish  an 
almost  impossible  purpose  in  the 
face  of  almost  insurmountable  bar- 
riers, displaying  the  sportsmanship 
and  fairness  they  claim  to  cherish, 
when  they  knowingly  desecrate  the 
ideals  to  which  these  heroic  Pil- 
grims dedicated  their  lives?  The 
America  which  is  in  truth  the 
"land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of 
the  brave"  is  made  up  of  those  who 
are  free  from  the  peril  of  scepticism 
and  atheism;  those  who  are  brave 
enough  to  accept  and  acknowledge 
truth  and  cry  it  as  a  message  of 


HE  American 
Prince  who 
would  truly  lay 
claim  to  descent  in 
the  royal  line  of 
his  patriot  ances- 
tors must  be  pos- 
sessed of  religion 
in  its  widest  -nd 
deepest  sense;  and 
here  in  the  west, 
where  the  power 
of  faith  was  strong 
enough  to  guide 
and  direct  and  up- 
hold the  Pioneers 
in  the  undertaking 
which  entailed 
greater  hardship 
and  deprivation 
than  we  of  this 
generation  can 

even  imagine,  is  ta 
be  found  the  finest 
type   of   manhood   in   the    whole 
world.     If  he  is  living  up  to  the 
requirements  made  of  him,  to  all 
he  knows  to  be  right  and  true;  if 
he   magnifies  and  improves   every 
opportunity   to   develop   and  ex- 
pand   the    intelligence    which    is 
God's  glory;  if  he  is  obedient  to 
admonition  and  susceptible  to  pre- 
cept of  prophet  and  leaders,  he  is 
in  every  respect — mentally,   mor- 
ally,     socially,      physically      and 
spiritually — deserving  of  the  high- 
est rank  his  country  can  bestow, 
and  all  who  know  him  and  observe 
his  rectitude  and  honor  will   ac- 
claim him  a  peer. 

The  American  boast  of  freedom 
is  as  sounding  brass  and  tinkling 
cymbal  unless  that  freedom  en- 
compasses every  phase  of  life.  To 
be  allowed  one's  liberty  in  a  great 
city  around  which  an  insurmount- 
able wall  is  erected,  is  not  to  be 
free.  National  and  political  free- 
dom we  claim  and  enjoy;  social 
and  educational  advantages  we  ac- 


M< 


ORE  than  one  hundred  years 
ago  a  young  American  boy  went 
alone  into  the  woods,  to  pray;  for 
in  his  heart  he  yearned  for  a  knowl- 
edge of  truth.  In  answer  to  his 
prayer  he  was  given  the  knowledge 
which  has  opened  the  door  of  sal- 
vation to  countless  thousands,  who 
lift  their  voices  in  praise  and  thanks- 
giving to  their  Creator  for  the  faith 
and  fearlessness  of  that  boy-prophet, 
Joseph  Smith. 


270 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


cept  gratefully;  religious  freedom 
is  a  recognized  and  cherished  bless- 
ing. These  we  have,  and  agencies 
on  every  hand  are  making  studies 
and  enacting  laws  by  which 
further  to  extend  the  priv- 
ileges and  advantages  of  cit- 
izenship in  this  great  land. 
The  deadening  fears  of  other 
countries  and  past  centuries 
have  been  removed;  medical 
science  has  minimized  the  ter- 
rors of  virulent  diseases;  pub- 
lic safety  legislation  insures 
reasonable  protection  from 
outlawry  and  persecution;  the 
judiciary  provides  fair  settle- 
ment of  differences  and  just 
punishment  for  offenses;  the 
Civil  War  brought  the  assur- 
ance that  one  man  shall  not 
be  slave  to  another.  In  al- 
most every  social  and  indus- 
trial relationship  has  come 
freedom. 

"CROM  the  bondage  of  tra- 
*■:  dition,  fear,  system  and 
superstition  have  we  been  re- 
leased, and  on  that  condition 
we  base  our  claim,  losing 
sight  of  the  truth  that  the 
only  real  freedom  which  is  de- 
serving of  the  name  is  per- 
sonal. To  be  free  in  a  great 
city  of  philanthropic  institu- 
tions, with  no  shadow  of 
danger  to  life  and  liberty,  is 
a  slight  and  inadequate  foundation 
strong  enough  to  support  nothing 
weightier  than  high-sounding 
words  and  impressive  phrases — un- 
less to  it  can  be  added  the  inde- 
structible claim  of  individual  lib- 
erty. If  one  is  free  of  suspicion 
and  hate,  of  bigotry  and  self-sat- 
isfaction, of  dishonesty  and  greed, 
and  of  a  disastrous  allegiance  to 
perverted  appetite  and  destructive 
habit,  then  and  only  then  can  one 
truthfully  say  "I  am  free."  And 
to  be  an  American  Prince,  one  must 
be  free.  An  American  Prince  is 
greater  than  a  prince  of  any  autoc- 
racy or  court  in  the  world,  for  in- 
stead of  owing  his  station  to  the 
inexplicable  fact  of  birth,  he  owes 
it  to  irreproachable  qualities  of 
character.  Only  a  man  unsullied, 
scrupulously  honorable  and  up- 
right; a  man  who  knows  what  is 
good  and  true  and  cleaves  unto  it. 
a  man  who  shuns  even  the  appear- 
ance of  evil  can  hope  to  attain  that 
high  calling. 

^TITHIN       the       organization 

known    as    the    Church    of 

Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  is 


to  be  found  the  fountain  of  free- 
dom— the  truth  that  makes  men 
free.  An  analytical  world  calls  it 
System,     but     an     understanding 


membership  know  it  as  Revelation. 
Within  the  memory  of  some  still 
living  a  new  light  has  burst  upon 
the  earth,  bearing  a  new  message 
which  has  influenced  directly  the 
lives  of  jhundreds  of  thousands; 
and  it  is  impossible  to  estimate  the 
indirect  influence  it  has  wielded. 
Since  the  day  of  its  inception  in 
1830,  progress  along  every  line 
has  been  marked,  but  in  no  other 
field  has  it  achieved  the  same  degree 
of  triumph  as  in  the  field  of  re- 
ligion. The  beautiful,  soul-satis- 
fying Gospel  of  Christ  has  been 
restored  to  earth,  and  its  luminos- 
ity has  radiated  the  world  around. 
This  Church  provides  the  re- 
ligion of  daily  life,  and  the  promise 
of  eternal  progression.  In  it  the 
commandments  given  of  God,  and 
the  teachings  of  Christ  during  his 
ministry  upon  the  earth  are  re- 
garded with  solemn  and  reverent 
respect.  And  in  addition  there 
have  been  given  new  revelations  to 
pierce  the  darkness  of  preceding 
centuries.  The  Word  of  Wisdom, 
for  example,  gave  to  those  who 
would  hearken  health  laws  which 
have     since    been     discovered     by 


scientists — that  tobacco  is  a  poison, 
alcoholic  liquors  are  injurious  to 
body,  mind  and  soul;  meat  should 
be  eaten  sparingly,  especially  dur- 
ing the  hot  summer  months. 
Other  precepts  governing 
mental,  moral  and  spiritual 
development  are  equally 
forceful,  and  the  truths  given 
in  this  plan  are  fundamen- 
tally health-giving,  joy-giv- 
ing and  life-giving.  This 
"Mormon  way  of  life,"  as  it 
has  been  called,  is  the  key 
which  unlocks  the  door  to  the 
Kingdom.  Those  who  accept 
the  key  and  enter  the  door 
find  within  its  portals  gifts 
and  treasures  of  surpassing 
value.  Among  them  is  the 
gift  of  unselfishness,  for  into 
the  hearts  of  those  who  have 
been  touched  comes  a  great 
and  prayerful  desire  to  cry 
aloud  to  the  world  the  glory 
within  the  reach  of  all,  and 
call  them  to  come  and  partake 
also.  And  then  they  realize 
that  the  blessing  has  increased 
with  the  sharing.  Joy  inex- 
pressible follows  their  efforts 
to  bring  others  in  to  ally 
themselves  with  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  the  King. 

"P  ACH  year  in  the  various 
countries  of  the  world  are 

more  than  two  thousand 
young  American  Princes,  known  as 
"Mormon"  Missionaries.  They 
have  gone  forth  to  represent  the 
royal  Name,  and  effect  alliances 
with  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue 
and  people.  Their  mission  is  not 
one  of  diplomacy;  their  plans  are 
not  strategic;  their  motives  are 
neither  mercenary  nor  political. 
Knowing  full  well  that  purity  of 
thought,  cleanliness  of  body  and 
sincerity  of  spirit  and  purpose  are 
the  insignia  of  American  prince- 
ship,  they  have  gone  forth  into  for- 
eign lands,  among  unfriendly  peo- 
ple, authorized  to  carry  to  them 
the  highest  message  of  liberty.  In 
spite  of  the  sacrifices  often  required 
of  them  and  their  families,  they 
are  determined  to  carry  the  word 
of  salvation  to  a  hungering  world; 
to  show  them  the  path  to  peace  and 
promise. 

And  these  thousands  are  only 
representative  of  many  thousands 
more  at  home,  on  the  farm,  at 
school,  in  office  or  factory  or  mill, 
engaged  in  the  service  of  the  King. 
To  serve  in  truth,  they  must  be 
sure  of  the  strength  which  attends 

(Continued  on  page  301) 


Gray  Days 

By  Grace  Ingles  Frost 

GRAY  earth,   gray  sky  and  grim  gray 
leafless  boughs, 
Not  sorrow  to  my  heart  you  bring, 
But  mind  me  of  the  resting  time 
When  I,  like  nature,  far  away  shall  fling 

My  robe,  and  slumber. 

i 

I  love  you,  earth,  sky,  boughs  of  leaden 

hue! 
Love  you  for  the  thoughts  you  to  me  give. 
You  let  me  not  forget  the  teaching  true — 
That  e'en  though  I  must  sleep,  I  still  shall 

live 
To  come  forth  in  the  spring. 


Old  Roads 

By  Grace  Ingles  Frost 

J   LOVE   old   roads    that   lure   my   feet 
Along  the  way  of  quiet  streams 
With  rustic  spans  where  I  may  pause 
And  weave  a  golden  web  of  dreams; 

I  love  old  roads  with  pebbles  strewn — - 
Old  roads  with  broidered  edge  of  bloom 

Touched  by  a  languid  loveliness 
That  graces  summer's  afternoon; 

I  love  old  roads  all  covered  o'er 
With  feathery  flakes  of  white 

That  sparkle  like  rare  diamond  drops, 
When  gleams  of  blue  and  silver  light 
Fall  from  the  moon — 

And  when  the  sun  in  benison 

With  crimson  glory  floods  the  west, 

I  love  old  roads — 'tis  then,  methinks, 
That  they  are  at  their  very  best. 

Sequestered  roads  of  paradise  are  these 

Devoid  of  stress  or  plod; 
Here  I  may  heed  the  wood-dove's  note 

And  let  my  soul  reach  up  to  God. 


Yesteryear 

By  Grace  Ingles  Frost 

YESTERYEAR  I  sang  a  song 
Of  sweet,  bright  things  a-growing. 
O  violets  and  lily  bells 

And  yellow  poppies  glowing 
With  golden  shafts  shot  by  the  sun 

From  skies  of  azure  hue; 
The  whole  wide  world  seemed  filled 


A 


DELIGHTFUL  thing  it  is  to 
read  new  poems  from  the  pens  of 
those  whose  names  have  become 
more  and  more  familiar  with  the 
passing  years  of  the  Young  Wom- 
an's Journal  and  the  Improvement 
Era. 

Grace  Ingles  Frost  is  one  of  these, 
and  the  reading  of  her  new  poems  is 
made  more  pleasant  through  the  re- 
membered charm  of  her  earlier  ones. 
From  1906  she  has  been  one  of  the 
faithful  contributors  to  the  maga- 
zines, and  many  have  loved  her 
work,  for  she  puts  into  her  lines 
a  fine  emotional  quality  which 
marks  it  as  real.  Some  of  the  fol- 
lowing are  reprinted  from  earlier 
volumes;  some  are  recent;  all  are  so 
lovely  that  it  is  impossible  to  dis- 
tinguish  the  old  from   the  new. 


Land  of  Tomorrow 

By  Grace  Ingles  Frost 

OUT    in    the    untrodden    land    of    to- 
morrow 
What  is  there  lurking,   I  question,  for 
me? 
Guerdon  of  joy,  or  burden  of  sorrow? 
What  may  be  waiting,   mine  eyes  may 
not  see. 

Out  in  the  far-reaching  land  of  tomorrow 

Will  there  be  work  for  these  hands  to 

perform? 

Land  of  deep  mystery,  land  of  tomorrow, 

Stretching  beyond  with  the  birth  of  each 

morn. 

Land  of  futurity,  land  of  tomorrow, 
If   you   hold   gladness  or  if   you   yield 
pain, 
Yet  there  is  One  from  whom  I  may 
borrow 
Strength  that  will  shield  me  from  sun 
or  from  rain. 

1        i        i 


with 


song 
For  very  love  of  you. 


But  that  was  yesteryear,  and  now 

The  blue  has  turned  to  gray; 
Mine  eyes  see  naught  to  make  them  glad; 

Where  e'er  I  wend  my  way. 
In  notes  that  tremble  on  the  breeze, 

A  monody  I  hear, 
For  love  has  come,  and  love  has  gone — 

It  fled  with  yesteryear. 


A  Mother  Pays 

By  Grace  Ingles  Frost 

FOR  every  silky  curl  that  lies 
Above  a  child's  wide,  wond'ring  eyes, 
A  mother  pays  as  never  can 
Another  in  creation's  plan. 

I 
For  feet  that  lightly  through  life  trip, 
A  mother  pays;  but  when  feet  slip 
Into  the  dark  of  sin's  dense  maze, 
Ah,  that  is  when  a  mother's  days 
Are  anguish-rent!   'Tis  then  she  pays 
Her  toll  in  full  for  mothering  man 
Each  hour  of  life's  allotted  span. 

A  mother  pays  in  pain  and  tears 
For  every  child  she  bears  and  rears; 
But  know  you  not,  from  Cross  and 

Thorn, 
The  glory  of  a  God  was  born? 


When  the  Wind  Sang,  Its 
Babes  to  Sleep 

By  Grace  Ingles  Frost 

rHE  wind  sang  its  babes  to  .sleep  last 
night, 
With  a  sweet  low  croon,  with  a  sweet 
low  croon, 
Rocking  them  high  in  a  tree  near  by, 
Tucked  into  beds  of  apple  bloom. 

The  stars  came  blinking  out  from  the  blue, 

And   the  moon   peeped  from   over   the 
hill. 
And  for  each  wee  head  in  its  trundle  bed 

There  was  left  on  the  window  sill 
A  bundle  held  by  a  sheath  of  light, 

That  the  tiny  moon-beams  had  spun 
From    their   own    gleams    into    wondrous 
dreams, 

For  a  gift  to  each  little  one. 

When  the  wind  sang  its  babes  to  sleep  last 
night 
With  a  sweet  low  croon,  with  a  sweet 
low  croon, 
Rocking  them  high  in  a  tree  near  by, 
Tucked  into  beds  of  apple  bloom. 


Mad  Waves 

By  Grace  Ingles  Frost 

PELL-MELL  they  gallop  to  the  shore 
Like  mighty  steeds  of  Neptune, 
Madly  neighing,  roar  on  roar 
In  tossing-maned  abandon. 

Before  the  keen  lash  of  the  wind 

Band  after  band  is  driven, 
Without  a  rein  to  curb  or  bind 

Until  their  strength  is  riven. 

The  voice  of  each  that  paws  the  land 
By  those  which  follow  after 

Is  hushed,  and  each  bows  on  the  sand 
To    water's    rippling    laughter. 


Potential 
Shock 

By  THOMAS  R.  HENRY 

D 


ANGEROUS    children    are 


rare. 

They  seldom  carry  their 
primitive  day  dreams  of  slaughter 
and  carnage  into  reality.  Yet  not 
infrequently  newspapers  contain 
accounts  of  killings  by  early  ado- 
lescents. 

Children  with  cravings  which 
threaten  to  be  realized  occasionally 
come  into  the  Gales  Special  School, 
after  proving  unmanageable  in 
other  public  schools.  There  they 
are  given  special  study  by  Harold 
D.  Fife,  principal. 

Paul  was  a  sullen,  unmanageable 
boy  with  an  obsession  for  knives. 

He  was  dangerous  and  teachers 
were  afraid  of  him,  with  good  rea- 
son. It  wasn't  the  child's  fault 
that  he  never  had  killed  anybody. 
It  was  his  good  luck. 

When  a  teacher  tried  to  disci- 
pline him  he  would  draw  a  knife 
on  her.  On  several  occasions  he 
attacked  other  children  with 
knives.  It  was  a  wonder  that  the 
schools  put  up  with  him  as  long  as 
they  did.  Again  and  again,  knives 
were  taken  away  from  him  but  he 
always  was  able  to  get  another. 
Where  he  got  them  nobody  knows. 
Probably  he  stole  most  of  them. 

Knife  a  Necessity 

A  KNIFE  was  a  necessity  for  the 
^  lad's  existence.  It  was  as  vital 
as  morphine  to  a  dope  fiend.  The 
probability  is  that  he  suffered  nerv- 
ous tortures  when  deprived  of  a 
knife.  He  would  have  got  it 
somehow,  regardless  of  what  ob- 
stacles were  put  in  his  way. 

Fife  volunteered  to  take  Paul. 
School  officials  warned  him  that  he 
would  be  dealing  with  a  crazy  kid 
who  was  certain  to  kill  somebody 
sooner  or  later  and  that  it  would 
be  best  to  put  him  away  some- 
where, with  no  further  attempts  at 
reform. 

The  child  came  from  an  excel- 
lent family.     There  was  nothing 


Boy  Killer  Becomes 
Absorber  Expert 

(From  the  Washington  Star) 

[Note — This  is  the  fourth  of  a  series  of  articles  describing  the  re- 
markable experiment  in  the  redemption  of  boys  who  have  proved 
unmanageable  in  ordinary  schools,  which  is  being  carried  on  by  the\ 
District  Public  School  system.  Harold  D.  Fife,  principal  of  the  Gales 
Special  School,  is  a  Utah  product.  His  early  education  was  obtained  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  after  which  he  attended  college  in  Washington,  D.  C. 
He  is  a  sincere  "Mormon."  Those  acquainted  with  his  success  have 
marveled  at  his  ability  to  handle  incorrigible  boys.  The  Lord  says  that 
those  who  keep  the  Word  of  Wisdom  "shall  find  wisdom  and  great 
treasures  of  knowledge,  even  hidden  treasures."  Is  this  an  answer  to  those 
who  wonder  at  young  Fife's  remarkable  achievements!' — The  Editors.  ] 


wrong  with  his  home  environment. 
His  brothers  and  sisters  were  all 
perfectly  normal. 

He  had  a  low  I.  Q.,  placing  him 
among  the  high-grade  morons.  In 
school  he  had  been  a  continual  fail- 
ure in  everything.  He  wouldn't 
study.  He  couldn't  learn  if  he 
did. 

Fife  had  him  examined  by  a  first 
class  psychiatrist  who  found  at  the 
base  of  the  knife  throwing  obses- 
sion the  old  inferiority  complex. 
The  child  suffered  from  his  appar- 
ent inferiority  in  his  classes.  He 
had  to  have  some  way  of  attracting 


attention,  of  becoming  the  central 
figure  on  the  stage. 

Knives  did  it.  When  he  flew  at 
somebody  with  a  long,  sharp  knife 
in  'his  hands  folks  noticed  him. 
The  smart  children  became  insig- 
nificant figures  compared  to  Paul 
on  such  an  occasion. 

Sought  Impression 

U  E  wanted  to  impress  himself  on 
folks,  to  make  them  feel  his 
presence  and  his  importance.  A 
teacher  would  feel  a  knife  thrust 
in  her  body.  She  would  pay  at- 
tention to  Paul  then — he  would  be 
the  most  important  figure  in  the 
world  to  her. 

Paul,  of  course,  hadn't  reasoned 
all  this  out.  He  simply  felt  it.  So 
long  as  he  had  a  knife  in  his  pocket 
he  felt  himself  the  ruler  of  his 
little  universe.  Without  a  knife 
he  felt  sick,  helpless  and  unneces- 
sary. 

It  was  almost  a  foregone  conclu- 
sion that  the  time  would  come 
when  a  murder  would  be  necessary 
to  the  boy's  peace  of  mind — a 
murder  into  which  he  would  be 
forced  inevitably. 

At  the  Gales  School,  Paul  re- 
mained the  sullen  unmanageable, 
bone-headed  kid.  The  change  of 
environment  apparently  did  no 
good.  He  still  carried  knives.  Fife 
tried  to  talk  him  out  of  it,  but  it  is 
impossible  to  argue  a  person  out  of 
obsessions.  The  form  may  be 
changed,  but  not  the  substance. 

Fife  suspected  that  here  again  was 
a  case  of  dual  personality,  but  there 
was  no  point  of  contact.  The  child 
seemed  to  have  no  interests  upon 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


273 


which  other  interests  could  be 
grafted.  Even  knives  did  not 
constitute  such  an  interest.  They 
existed,  for  him,  only  to  stab  folks 
with. 

Wanted  to  Kill  Pitcher 

T  F  Paul  was  playing  base  ball  and 
-*■  was  struck  out,  for  instance,  his 
immediate  reaction  would  be  to 
rush  the  pitcher  who  so  humiliated 
him  with  a  knife. 

The  teacher  saw  that  he  had  an 
almost  hopeless  job  on  his  hands. 
The  only  course  open  was  a  patient 
study  of  minute  behavior  character- 
istics, some  one  of  which  might 
prove  a  key  to  the  boy's  better  na- 
ture. It  required  weeks  and  weeks 
before  the  clue  came — weeks  during 
which  Paul  just  moped  around  the 
room,  pretty  much  his  own  boss. 

Fife  noticed  the  boy  several 
times  puttering  with  the  valve  of 
the  steam  radiator  in  the  room.  At 
such  times  he  seemed  absorbed  in 
the  mechanism.  He  didn't  ask 
questions  about  it — but  just 
screwed  and  unscrewed  the  valve 
time  and  time  again.  Ordinarily 
a  child  puttering  with  the  steam 
radiator  in  a  schoolroom  would 
have  been  reprimanded. 

Possibly  the  boy  had  a  mechan- 
ical mind,  Fife  thought.  He  de- 
cided to  test  him  out.  The  next 
morning,  through  his  breakfast  a 
little  late,  he  glanced  hastily  about 
his  garage  for  some  mechanical  de- 
vice for  the  child.  There  was 
nothing  appropriate.  He  picked  up 
an  old  shock  absorber,  broken,  out- 
of-date,  and  long  past  its  days  of 
usefulness. 

Upon  such  trifling  incidents  as 
this  the  course  of  a  whole  life  may 
turn. 

That  day  in  school  Paul  was 
fascinated  by  the  shock  absorber. 
Time  after  time  he  took  it  to  pieces 
and  put  it  together  again.  He  re- 
sented any  efforts  to  explain  to  him 
how  the  device  worked.  He  had 
found  his  vocation. 

Turns  Inventor 

A  FEW  weeks  later  he  came  to 
■^  the  teacher  with  the  an- 
nouncement that  the  old  shock  ab- 
sorber was  no  good,  that  the  fellow 
who  made  it  didn't  know  anything 
about  the  principle  of  the  thing, 
but  that  he  had  invented  a  much 
better  one.  He  had  made  it  at  home 
out  of  wood.  He  explained  his 
idea  and  it  seemed  workable.  It 
operated  with  water  which,  Paul 


said,  was  the  great  defect.  Water 
ran  through  the  holes  too  easily. 
He  had  an  idea  that  what  shock 
absorbers  needed  was  molasses.  Fife 
gave  him  some  money  to  buy  a 
quart  of  molasses. 

Shock  absorbers  began  to  replace 
knives  as  Paul's  obsession.  He 
thought  and  lived  shock  absorbers. 
Still  he  wouldn't  learn  anything 
else.  Fife  decided  that  it  was  best 
to  let  well  enough  alone.  He  saw 
that  the  proper  environment  for 
the  boy  was  a  shock  absorber  en- 
vironment, for  the  time  being. 

Paul  was  rather  young  to  go  to 
work,  but  a  garage  owner,  after  re- 
peated solicitation,  agreed  to  give 
him  a  trial  without  any  pay.  The 
boy  leaped  at  the  chance.  He  could 
get  money  from  his  folks,  he  said, 
and  would  be  willing  to  pay  the 
garage  man  for  an  opportunity  to 
live  among  shock  absorbers. 

That  was  months  ago.  Today 
Paul  has  the  reputation  of  being 
one  of  the  best  shock  absorber  me- 
chanics in  Washington.  He  does 
nothing  else.  Some  of  the  most 
expensive  cars  in  the  city  are 
brought  to  him  for  his  expert  opin- 
ion on  shock  absorbers. 

Works  in  Garage 

"PUT  he  is  far  more  than  a  shock 
absorber  mechanic.     He  has  a 


shock  absorber  imagination.  He  is 
working  on  the  perfect  shock  ab- 
sorber for  automobiles.  It  is  very 
likely,  experts  who  have  looked 
over  his  work  say,  that  Paul  will 
some  day  revolutionize  the  world's 
ideas  on  shock  absorption.  He  is 
a  shock  absorber  genius.  He  knows 
everything  about  them  and  thinks 
of  nothing  else.  He  seems  to  have 
an  instinctive  ability  to  look  at  a 
rough-riding  car  and  tell  what  is 
wrong  with  its  shock  absorber 
system. 

But  he  already  is  thinking  be- 
yond shock  absorbers  for  automo- 
biles into  the  subject  of  shock 
absorbers  for  men.  He  has  an  idea 
in  mind,  he  confided  to  Fife,  which 
will  enable  a  human  being  to  walk 
over  hard  pavements  as  if  he  were 
floating  through  air.  Some  day 
he  is  going  to  provide  this  great 
boon  for  humanity. 

Is  the  greatest  shock  absorber  ex- 
pert in  Washington  a  dullard? 
Fife  asks. 

Paul  doesn't  throw  knives  any 
more,  but  the  same  old  inferiority 
complex  is  at  the  root  of  his  per- 
sonality. 

But  he  has  found  a  more  effec- 
tive way  to  make  people  "feel"  his 
presence  and  pay  attention  to  him. 
This  is  by  the  working  of  genius. 


American  Visitors  to  England 


'T'HE  Alliance  News  of  London, 
says  that  most  of  the  American 
visitors  to  the  British  metropolis 
seem  to  have  gotten  out  of  the 
habit  of  drinking  alcoholic  liq- 
uors.    The  editor  says: 

Most  of  London's  most  fash- 
ionable hotels  are  at  present  full 
of  wealthy  American  visitors. 
Head  waiters  are  very  disgruntled 
because  very  few  of  them  drink 
intoxicants.  Last  week,  in  the 
dining-room  of  a  famous  West 
End  Hotel,  twenty-three  tables 
were  occupied  by  Americans.  Only 
one  party  was  drinking  wine,  most 
of  the  rest  iced-water,  the  re- 
mainder "soft-  drinks."  Soda 
fountains  were  fully  employed  in 
London  hotels  on  Independence 
Day.  The  Daily  Express  of  July 
3rd  contained  the  following  para- 
graph : 

"There  is  always  the  possibility 
on  July  4,  in  London  that  the  sup- 
ply of  soft  drinks  may  run  out. 


It  is  a  firmly  rooted  English  belief 
that  no  American  will  take  a  soft 
drink  when  there  is  anything 
stronger  going. 

"Actually,  many  of  them  are 
firm  teetotallers,  and  have  been 
heard  to  say  that  their  chief  com- 
plaint against  this  country  is  the 
difficulty  of  making  people  under- 
stand that  when  they  ask  for  a 
"soft"  drink  they  are  not  employ- 
ing an  American  expression  for  a 
cocktail  of  a  whiskey  and  soda. 


T'HERE  is  about  one  ounce  of 
A    alcohol  in  each  of  these: 

Three  oz.  of  47%  whiskey. 
Two  pints  of  4%  beer. 
One  pint  of  8%  wine. 


In  the  last  year  before  prohibi- 
tion, (1919)  92%  of  all  alcoholic 
liquor  consumed  in  the  U.  S.  was 
in  the  form  of  beer  and  wine. — 
U.  S.  Statistical  abstract. 


o 


o 


0— HOO,"  the  call  echoed 


long  and  eerie  over  the  water. 

Jessie    waited   until    the   sound 
faded  away,  then  her 
face  lighted  up  as  she 
waved  a  slim,  brown 
arm  high  in  the  air. 

Tom  Davis,  sitting 
cross-legged  on  a  pile 
of  seines  on  the  wide 
dock  across  the  river, 
looked  up,  and  pulling  off  his  cap 
waved  in  return.  It  was  too  far 
to  see  the  faces,  but  not  so  far  but 
that  a  spectator  on  either  side  of 
the  waterway  would  have  felt  the 
vivid  and  sparkling  youth  that  an- 
imated the  two. 

It  was  June  and  school  would 
soon  be  over.  It  had  been  Jessie's 
first  year  as  "teacher"  in  the  little 
fishing  village.  She  was  teacher, 
principal,  janitor  and  custodian  of 
"the  little  red  school  house," 
though  she  didn't  really  half  look 
the  part.  Coppery  curls  short 
enough  to  dangle  enticingly,  and 
gentle  blue  eyes  with  dark  lashes, 
she  inherited  from  an  aristocratic 
mother,  who  had  died  when  Jessie 
was  but  a  little  girl. 

OINCE  Jessie  had  been 
able  to  reach  the  sink  by  standing 
on  the  inevitable  soap  box,  she  had 
managed  to  keep  house,  somehow, 
for  the  father  and  two  brothers, 
who  every  day  shipped  barrels  of 
fish  to  the  mythical  New  York. 
"New  York,"  the  little  Jessie 
would  whisper  the  name  to  herself. 
It  actually  tasted  good  and  often  in 
those  early  days  she  went  down 
with  the  men  to  haul  their  catch 
just  so  as  to  go  by  the  "Folly"  the 
stone  pillar  which  marks  the  boun- 
dary of  three  states,  and  one  of 
these — New  York.  As  their  power 
boat  whished  by  this  spot,  she 
would  gaze  longingly  over  the 
broad  expanse  of  enchanted  waters. 
They  went  to  New  York.  Would 
she  ever  go  there,  too? 

At  sixteen,  the  beginning  of  her 
chance  came.  With  money  left  by 
her  mother  for  that  purpose,  she 
was  packed  and  clothed  adequately, 
according  to  her  male  family's  con- 


Road 


ception  of  adequacy,  and  put 
aboard  the  train  which  would  take 
her  to  the  city,  to  boarding  school. 

JrOR  the  first  time  in 
her  sixteen  years,  she  met  the 
world.  She  saw  a  tooth  brush. 
She  saw  mothers  in  silks  and  fath- 
ers in  cutaways.  It  was  a  Quaker 
school  and  she  learned  to  say, 
meekly,  "If  thee  will  allow."  She 
found  that  men  in  the  city  didn't 
tie  scraps  of  clothes-lines  around 
their  belts  to  keep  the  wind  out, 
and  girls,  "nice  girls,"  didn't  bring 
their  lunches  in  tin  pails.  All  this 
learning  didn't  come  easily.  The 
heart-aches  were  bitter,  as  sixteen 
year  old  heart-aches  will  always  be. 
But  no  one  ever  saw  the  little  girl 
from  the  country  cry,  and  with 
the  keen  eyes  and  ears  and  mind  of 
her  sea-faring  folks,  she  grasped 
the  differences  and  sought  to  mend 
and  cover  them. 

She  did,  to  such  an  extent  that 
the  second  summer  vacation 
brought  to  her  heart  such  a  delight 
as  she  had  never  dared  to  dream. 
Amelia  Winters,  of  Boston,  even 
Beacon  Hill,  invited  her,  Jessie 
Brown,  to  visit  at  her  home  for 
two  weeks.  So  for  two  ecstatic 
weeks  she  lived  as  she  had  hungered 
to,  and  at  the  end  of  this  time,  she 
vowed  a  solemn  vow  that  come 
what  might,  she  would  eventually 
make  a  place  for  herself  in  this 
world.  She  was  not  a  snob,  but 
her  mother  had  come  from  such 
people  as  these,  had  standards  such 
as  theirs  and  had  been  totally  cut 
off  from  her  family  at  her  marriage. 
And  she  had  left  the  seed  of  long- 
ing for  gentility  with  her  daugh- 
ter. 


CBy 

ESTELLE 

TEARLE 

METCALF 

spent  with  Amelia, 
and  during  the  latter 
one  Amelia's  brother, 
Fernald,  gave  up  an 
anticipated  fishing 
trip  to  be  there  too. 
It  was  soon  evident 
to  all  that  Jessica  had 
only  to  say  the  word.  But  she 
didn't  say  it,  then.  She  had  already 
accepted  the  position  of  teaching 
the  country  school  and  felt  obli- 
gated to  keep  her  agreement. 


L 


.N  the  spring  vacation 
she  had  gone  to  Boston  prepared  to 
give  Fernald  his  answer  and  she 
was  sure  it  was  to  be  "Yes."  When 
she  saw  them  all  again  she  felt  be- 
wildered, and  again  put  him  off 
until  school  closed  in  June.  She 
went  from  the  Winter's  estate  and 
Fernald  back  to  her  father's  home 
and  Tom  Davis. 

Tom  had  been  a  third  brother  to 
her  ever  since  she  could  remember. 
Together  they  had  studied  their  les- 
sons and  shot  bull-frogs,  shelled 
peas  and  hauled  lobster  pots,  pulled 
weeds  and  trapped  skunks,  let 
down  her  dresses  and  mended  his 
nets;  but  no  word  of  love  was  ever 
mentioned  between  them.  Not 
even  now,  though  Tom  had  his 
business  as  well  started  as  any  in 
the  village. 


Nc 


I OW  Jessie  stood 
against  the  pillar  of  the  piazza  rail- 
ing. The  tide  was  high,  so  high 
that  it  lapped  at  the  roots  of  the 
goldenrod  that  fringed  the  road. 
A  tug  boat  with  its  string  of  barges 
was  chugging  laboriously  up  the 
river.  A  small  bare-legged  boy  lay 
flat  on  his  tummy  on  the  dock, 
daring  an  eel  to  leave  its  shadowy 
refuge  and  climb  upon  his  impa- 
tiently dangling  hook.  The  sun 
was  warm,  as  only  a  June  sun 
knows  how  to  be,  and  the  breeze 
from  off  the  water  was  cool  and 
salty. 

The  two  ensuing  summers  were  Jessie  drew  her  eyes  a  bit  sadly, 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


275 


from  the  peaceful  scene  and  opened 
the  letter  which  she  held  in  her 
Jhand  and  read  it  again. 

Dear  Jessica,  it  read.  Even  the 
Jessica  seemed  strained  today. 

Why  do  you  keep  me  waiting? 
You  have  put  me  off,  till  I  can't 
wait  any  longer.  I  am  half  afraid 
that  you  will  change  your  mind. 
Why  can't  I  come  to  you?  There 
was  much  more,  the  letter  of  an 
impatient  lover.  He  ended  by 
saying  that  if  he  didn't  hear  some- 
thing very  definite  by  return  mail 
that  he  would  be  there  on  Satur- 
day night.  It  was  signed  Fernald 
Winters. 

t^O  the  time  had  come, 
and  the  next  step  was  up  to  her. 
If  she  accepted  him,  she  was 
through  with  the  village  for  good ; 
and  for  five  years  was  not  that 
what  she  had  been  fitting  herself 
to  do? 

Again  her  eyes  sought  the  .answer 
in  the  scene  before  her,  as  they  fol- 
lowed the  long  winding  course  of 
the  river  to  where  it  was  lost 
around  a  point  of  land  and  made 
up  into  a  cove.  The  "Annabel 
Lee"  was  pulling  up  to  her  stake, 
her  snowy  sails  flapping  uselessly, 
as  she  came  about.  A  flock  of 
geese  honked  loudly  as  they  fol- 
lowed the  water  up  to  their  well 
known  feeding  ground.  And  down 
the  other  way,  just  coming  into 
the  river  from  the  bay,  was  her 
father's  power  boat,  towing  the 
two  dories.  Her  brothers  would 
be  there,  too;  and  across  on  the 
other  side,  a  figure  was  still  sitting 
on  the  pile  of  nettings,  and  though 
too  far  away  to  see,  Jessie  knew 
that  he  would  be  energetically  pull- 
ing the  wooden  seine  needle 
through  and  through  the  netting, 
once  to  make  the  square  and  once  to 
lock  the  stitch,  time  and  time 
again,  until  all  the  little  squares 
were  reconstructed  and  the  gaping 
holes  were  gone. 

She  ran  down  the  path  and 
across  the  road  .  She  slipped  the 
painter  of  her  skiff  off  the  stake 
and,  dropping  it  into  the  boat, 
slipped  lightly  in  after  it. 


today?"  he  had  never  ceased  to  see 
something  funny  in  Jessie's  voca- 
tion. 

Jessie  stood  still  and  looked  at 
the  man  soberly,  not  answering. 

"Your  needle's  in  the  box,  if 
you  want  it,"  he  suggested.  She 
usually  did. 

Not  getting  any  reply  from  his 
visitor,  he  said: 

"What's  the  matter?  Got  a 
tooth  ache,  or  something?" 

"No,  I  haven't  any  tooth  ache, 
and  I  don't  want  any  needle  and 
you  needn't  try  to  be  funny,"  she 
answered  all  at  once.  "I'm  serious 
and  I  came  over  here  to  ask  you 
a  question."  The  copper  curls 
bobbed  emphatically  with  each 
word.  She  arranged  herself  meth- 
odically on  a  convenient  post  and 
prepared  to  unburden  her  mind. 
Then  she  paused.  She  didn't  seem 
to  know  how  to  start,  after  all. 

"Well,  shoot,"  the  man  tried  to 
help  her  out. 

"Tom,  I  came  over  to  ask  you 
a  question." 

"Sure.  You  said  that  once.  Go 
on,"  was  the  none  too  helpful  re- 
ply. 


want  me  —  particularly  —  so  I 
thought — you  were — I  was — we 
were — ."  It  was  her  turn  to 
stumble  over  the  words  that 
wouldn't  say  themselves. 


T 


a 


'NE  rows  a  boat  for 
diversion;  one  sculls,  when  on 
business  bent.  Standing  in  the 
stern,  she  sculled  neatly.  Arriv- 
ing at  the  other  shore,  she  threw  a 
half  hitch  over  the  stake  and  step- 
ped out  on  the  dock. 

Tom  grinned  good  naturedly. 

"Hello,    Jess.      How's    teacher 


HEN  the  thunderbolt 
fell.  With  a  deep  breath  of  de- 
termination, she  plunged  in. 

"Do  you  love  me?"  she  said. 

"Well,  of  course,"  he  answered 
without  so  much  as  looking  up 
from  his  work. 

"Didn't  you  ever  intend  to  tell 
me  so?"  she  demanded. 

"Well,  I  don't  know's  I  ever 
thought  about  it,"  he  said  honest- 
ly. "You  know  it,  anyhow,"  ex- 
pressing the  primitive  uselessness  of 
reiterating  obvious  truths. 

"Don't  you  want  to  know 
whether  I — care  for  you?"  she 
added  more  diffidently. 

"Well,  I  know  that  too,  why — 
we've  always  been — you've  always 
been — I've  always — what're  you 
all  excited  about  anyway?"  he 
finished  somewhat  lamely. 

"Tom  Davis,  do  you  intend  to 
marry  me?"  she  demanded  explo- 
sively. 

"Course.  You'll  let  me  know 
when  you're  ready,"  was  the  la- 
conic reply. 

"Oh,  I  will,  will  I!"  Jessie's 
copper  hair  almost  turned  red  in 
this  instant.  "Well,  I'm  sorry, 
but  I  came  over  to  tell  you  that  I 
am  going  to  marry  a  man  in  Bos- 
ton— soon."  At  Tom's  look  of 
gasping  astonishment,  she  went  on 
desperately,   "You  didn't  seem  to 


T. 


HE  man  dropped  his 
work  now,  and  untangling  his 
long  legs  from  the  nettings,  came 
over  to  where  the  crimson-faced 
girl  sat  kicking  pebbles  into  the 
water. 

"Jessie,"  he  said  huskily,  "you 
mean  that?" 

No  answer. 

"Jessie,  look  up  here,"  his  voice 
shook,  "so's  I  can  see  your  face." 
Then  he  spoke  slowly,  deliberately, 
that  he  might  not  be  misunder- 
'stood. 

"You  mean,  there's  somebody — 
a  man — that  I  don't  know — that 
you're  going  to — live  with — al- 
ways?" Each  word  seemed  to  tear 
itself  from  his  heart  and  leave  a 
gaping  wound  behind.  There  was 
no  bitterness,  no  humiliation,  no 
chagrin,  only  an  incredibleness 
that  seemed  impossible. 

The  silence  was  intolerable. 

"Well,  I  had  to  find  out,  didn't 
I?"  Jessie  looked  up  at  last.  Her 
blue  eyes  were  swimming  in  unshed 
tears.  She  had  found  out  all  right. 
She  had  found  out  in  a  few  seconds 
what,  in  the  natural  course  of 
events,  she  might  never  have 
known. 

"Don't  you  see,  Tom,  I  had  to 
find  out  whether  you  were  just 
being  polite,"  she  explained  hesi- 
tatingly, "after  I  asked  you  what 
I  did." 


H: 


.E  still  looked  be- 
wildered. 

"I  didn't  mean  it,"  she  looked 
up  from  under  half-lowered  lashes, 
'scuse  please?"  the  old  childish 
phrase. 

"You  mean,  then — "  Tom 
started,  tensely.  Hope  surged  to 
his  head  and  turned  him  dizzy. 
"Don't  play  with  me  now,  girl. 
I've  got  to  know  the  truth,  for 
sure.  Jessie,"  he  pleaded,  "will 
you  marry  me?" 

The  bright  curls  bobbed  affirm- 
atively. 

So  he  gathered  her  close  in  his 
arms  and  tucked  her  snugly  under 
his  shoulder.  As  the  golden  rays 
of  the  setting  sun  sl>one  its  halo 
of  light  upon  them,  he  kissed  her — 
gently;  then,  as  the  thought  of 
how  near  he  had  come  tp  losing 
her  came  to  him,  he  kissed  her  again 
— not  so  gently. 


Recreation  in  the  Home 


AN  ideal  of  profound  signifi- 
cance among  Latter-day 
Saints  is  that  of  family 
unity,  family  loyalty.  The  turning 
of  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  to  the 
children  and  the  hearts  of  the  chil- 
dren to  the  fathers  is  a  basal  theo- 
logical and  sociological  principle. 
It  is  a  condition  of  happiness,  of 
salvation,  of  eternal  progression. 
The  Latter-day  Saint  home  is 
ready  to  avail  itself  of  every  op- 
portunity to  realize  this  great  ideal. 
Its  genealogy,  its  temple  work  and 
also,  by  no  means  least  important, 
its  family  reunions,  are  means  of 
achieving  this  great  ideal. 

The  Family  Reunion 

THE  love,  sympathy  and  co- 
operation prized  so  highly  by 
our  people  properly  begins  in  a 
family  group.  From  there  it  ex- 
tends to  larger  organizations.  The 
occasional  coming  together  of 
families  in  a  social  way  will  tend 
to  develop  a  family  pride.  The 
members  of  the  family  who  have 
made  unusual  success  in  business 
or  in  the  professions  or  in  religious 
activities  naturally  will  be  brought 
forward  and  serve  as  ideals  and  in- 
spirations to  the  younger  mem- 
bers of  the  group.  So  also  will 
the  lives  of  the  great  pioneer 
fathers  and  mothers,  if  there  \  be 
any  in  the  family,  tend  to  become 
idealized.  But  more  than  all  else 
it  will  enable  every  member  of  the 
group  to  know  every  other  mem- 
ber of  the  group;  and  to  know  each 
other,  generally  means  to  love 
each  other.  It  will  make  the 
family  name  sacred,  and  thereby 
be  a  source  of  strength  to  all  who 
bear  it. 

A  family  reunion  tends  to  de- 
velop family  loyalty-— a  pride  in 
the  family  name;  it  inspires  de- 
termination to  "Honor  thy  Father 
and  thy  Mother,"  and  to  secure 
the  promised  blessings.  It  in- 
vites closer  association  of  all 
family  members  and  offers  oppor- 
tunity to  celebrate  family  events — 
such  as  birthdays  and  wedding 
anniversaries  or  other  family  his- 
torical events. 

The  reunion  may  be  held  at  a 


II 


home,  the  ward  hall,  a  resort,  or 
in  a  canyon.  The  adult  members 
of  the  family  might  unite  in  a 
temple  excursion. 

A  carefully  prepared  program 
should  be  arranged  with  different 
branches  of  the  family  participate 
ing.  Games  and  activities  should 
be  arranged  for  both  children  and 
adult  members  of  the  family,  that 
all  might  partake  of  the  congenial- 
ity of  the  occasion. 

Suggested  Program  for 
Family  Reunion 

Part  I  should  include  the  more  formal 
features  such  as: 

(a)  Community   singing. 

(b)  Family  statistics — births,  marriages, 
deaths. 

(c)  Who's  Who  and  Where  (Significant 
items  concerning  the  whereabouts  and 
accomplishments  of  various  family 
members) . 

(d)  Excerpts  from  old  diaries,  or  early 
family    reminiscences. 

(e)  Report  on  progress  of  genealogical 
and  temple  work. 

(f)  Round  table  discussion  relative  to  a 
desirable  project  to  be  undertaken  by 
the  family  during  the  coming  year. 

(g)  Two  minute  talks  on  subjects  such 
as: 

"My    proudest     moments      as      a — 

(Brown)  ." 
"Why     I     married     a — (Brown)" 

Given  by  In-Laws. 
"What  I  loved  most  in  Grandfather." 
"What    I    loved    most    in     Grand- 
mother." 
"Looking  backward   and    forward." 
(Courtship  and  social  customs  of 
the  past,   present  and   future) . 
"What  I  hope  to  contribute  to  the 
—  (Brown)    name." 
(h)    Dramatizations  or  tableaus  represent- 
ing pictures  from  the  past: 
"Grandfather's  conversion," 
"Entering  the   valley/' 
"The  first  home," 

"Bones  from    the   family   skeleton," 
etc. 
(i)     Music    interspersed    throughout    the 
program. 

Part  II  should  be  informal  in  its  na- 
ture and  include  such  things  as: 

(a)  Refreshments, 

(b)  Anecdotes, 

(c)  Games    (for  adults  and  children) , 

(d)  Dancing. 


Worship  in  the  Home 

ONE  of  the  general  objectives  set 
^  forth  in  our  recreational  pro- 
gram   is    that    it    shall    engender 


responsiveness  to  the  deeper  reli- 
gious experiences.  Nothing  in 
family  life  contributes  more  po- 
tently to  the  realization  of  this  ob- 
jective than  family  prayer  and 
worship. 

Prayer  brings  a  spirit  of  hu- 
mility. The  gathering  in  the 
morning  and  evening,  where  all 
members  of  the  family,  bow  in  rev- 
erence, brings  a  spirit  of  humility 
and  tolerance  for  each  other's  im- 
perfections and  desires.  All  know 
that  the  members  fail  and  succeed 
as  the  days  come  and  go.  Hence 
the  family  ties  are  linked  together 
with  a  spirit  of  mutual  under- 
standing and  sympathy. 

Family  prayer  gives  confidence. 
A  new  day  has  begun.  Each  mem- 
ber goes  out  with  a  feeling  of 
doing  his  best,  if  he  is  to  ap- 
proach his  Maker  at  the  close  of 
day.  Merely  asking  for  divine 
guidance  strengthens  individual  de- 
termination and  gives  confidence 
in  maintaining  family  ideals — 
honesty,  loyalty,  truthfulness,  etc. 
Family  prayer  increases  family 
loyalty.  As  each  member  takes  a 
turn  voicing  his  desires  for  the 
family,  the  others  get  a  glimpse 
into  the  soul  of  that  individual. 
They  pray  for  the  absent  brother 
in  the  mission  field,  for  the  girl 
away  at  school  and  for  a  realiza- 
tion of  all  the  righteous  desires  of 
each  in  their  daily  service.  This 
anxiety  expressed  in  family  prayer 
for  their  well-being  and  success, 
increases  family  loyalty  and  spirit. 
Soul  speaks  to  soul  in  its  appeal  to 
God  for  the  things  needed  and  re- 
calls the  manifold  blessings  in 
words  of  appreciation  and  thank- 
fulness. The  hearing  of  these 
petitions  for  the  well-being  of  all 
members  glorifies  the  family  tie. 

Sunday  and  the  Home 

'"THE  Lord's  Day  is  a  holy  day — • 
-*-  not  a  holiday.  It  has  been 
set  apart  as  a  day  of  rest  and  wor- 
ship. A  sacred  Sabbath  begets  rev- 
erence for  God.  It  is  not  pleas- 
ing in  His  sight  that  the  day  be 
given  over  to  pleasure-seeking  in 
places  of  amusement  or  elsewhere. 

Sunday  Schools  and  meetings 
have  been  so  arranged  as  to  meet 


The  improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


277 


the  convenience  of  the  people  and 
leave  a  considerable  portion  of  the 
Sabbath  day  without  Church  ap- 
pointments. We  earnestly  appeal 
to  the  people  to  keep  their  meet- 
ing appointments  faithfully  and 
to  utilize  that  portion  of  Sunday 
not  appointed  for  meetings  in 
promoting  family  association  in 
the  home,  with  the  purpose  of 
stimulating  and  establishing  great- 
er home  fealty,  a  closer  companion- 
ship among  parents  and  children, 
and  more  intimate  relations  among 
all  kindred. 

We  believe  that  it  is  unnec- 
essary for  families  to  go  beyond 
their  own  homes  or  those  of  their 
kindred  for  the  relaxation  and  as- 
sociation which  are  proper  for  the 
Sabbath  day,  and  we  therefore  dis- 
courage more  traveling  than  is 
necessary  for  this  purpose  and  for 
attendance  upon  appointed  meet- 
ings. 

Let  all  unnecessary  labor  be  sus- 
pended, and  let  no  encouragement 
be  given    by    the    attendance    of 
members  of  the  Church  at  places 
of  amusement     and    recreation  on 
the   Sabbath   day.      If  Sunday   is 
spent  in  our  meetings  and  in  our 
homes,   great  blessings  will  come 
to  our  families  and  communities. 
Heber  J.  Grant 
Anthony  W.  Ivins 
Charles  W.  Nibley       ' 
First  Presidency. 

Enriching  The  Home  With 
Truth  and  Beauty 

U  OMES  were  established  as 
^  places  of  shelter,  and  little 
else  at  first.  Gradually  the  de- 
velopment of  this  institution  has 
added  to  the  significance  of  the 
term,  until  today  the  word  home 
holds  a  world  of  meaning.  Per- 
haps we  fail  to  realize  the  possi- 
bilities of  the  home  in  character 


building  and  the  formation  of 
ideals,  but  we  do  know  that  chil- 
dren and  grown  people  alike  ex- 
press in  various  ways  the  type  of 
home  which  is  theirs. 

Eating  and  sleeping  are  not  per- 
haps, the  most  important  of  the 
needs  which  the  home  should  sup- 
ply. In  addition  to  the  merely 
creature  comforts  there  is  the  vital 
craving  for  mental  and  spiritual 
food,  and  only  the  home  can  sup- 
ply these  needs  adequately. 

A  beautiful  picture  may  hang 
upon  a  wall  and  be  seen  daily  by  a 
child,  but  until  he  absorbs  the 
message,  discovers  the  spirit  of  the 
thing,  and  feels  the  warmth  of 
the  sunshine,  or  hears  the  rustle 
of  the  leaves  or  the  murmur  of 
the  brook,  the  child  is  being  de- 
prived of  one  degree  of  the  richness 
which  should  attend  his  fa- 
miliarity with  that  picture. 

The  eternal  questions  as  to  how 
the  moon  shines,  what  makes 
thunder,  how  matches  strike,  what 
electricity  is,  and  so  on  indefinitely 
are  manifestations  of  the  develop- 
ment of  the  human  intelligences 
which  are  gathered  under  the  head 
of  "family,"  and  in  the  home 
every  effort  should  be  made  to  an- 
swer such  queries  satisfactorily  and 
fully.  There  are  many  books  and 
magazines  which  are  invaluable  in 
helping  to  solve  these  problems, 
The  Book  of  Knowledge,  Uni- 
versity Book  Shelf,  and  Popular 
Mechanics  being  especially  good. 
The  fundamental  secret  underly- 
ing the  successful  home  is  satis- 
faction and  contentment  —  the 
place  to  which  we  turn  because  of 
the  fulness  of  the  hours  and  days 
spent  there. 

"Beauty  is  truth,  truth  beauty;  that  is  all 
Ye  know  on  earth,   and  all   ye  need   to 
know." — Keats. 

(To  be  continued) 


Music — A  Gift  of  God 


By  CHARLES  KENT 


f"  T  is  of  course  very  desirable  that 
■*■  the  young  should  learn  to  play 
some  stringed  or  other  instrument. 
It  is  likewise  important  that  they 
master,  as  far  as  possible,  the 
simpler  rules  of  harmony  and  the 
still  useful  intricacies  of  counter- 
point. Doubtless  there  is  very 
much  to  be  said  for  all  these  ac- 
complishments, but  I  am  of  the 
opinion  that  for  every  one  person 
who  is  able  to  acquire  such  a  mu- 


sical education  a  hundred  will  be 
able  to  learn  to  sing.  Indeed,  I 
have  long  felt  that  every  person 
should  show  cause  why  he  cannot 
sing,  instead  of,  as  now,  regarding 
this  accomplishment  as  a  remark- 
able one.  For  this  reason  alone  it 
would  be  justifiable  to  regard 
singing  as  the  foundation-stone  of 
our  musical  structure;  the  building 
may  remain  in  complete  without 
the    other    courses    but.    speaking 


generally,  it  can  hardly  be  said  to 
exist  at  all  without  this  beginning, 
for  after  all  singing  is  the  basis  of 
music  itself — which  is  another  and 
sufficient  reason  for  desiring  the 
common  practice  and  knowledge 
of  it  among  young  and  old  alike. 
This  is  hardly  the  place,  perhaps, 
for  an  apology  for  the  human  voice 
as  a  medium  of  musical  expression, 
but  in  view  of  the  opinions  already 
expressed,  not  to  mention  the  pres- 
ent unfortunate  decadence  of  the 
art  of  singing,  a  few  remarks,  how- 
ever parenthetical,  may  not  be 
amiss. 

It  has  been  said  that  up  to  the 
time  of  Wagner,  composers,  either 
consciously  or  unconsciously,  had 
the  human  voice  in  mind  when 
writing  a  phrase  for  an  instru- 
ment. Despite  obvious  exceptions, 
such  as  might  be  observed  in  the 
works  of  Bach  and  in  the  latter 
compositions  of  Beethoven,  this  is 
probably  true  in  the  main.  You 
can  find  traces  of  Bellini  in 
Chopin;  and  almost  every  phrase 
of  Haydn,  Schubert,  Mozart  and 
Handel  can  be  sung.  Music  since 
Wagner  has  traveled  far  in  the  op- 
posite direction.  If  any  single  in- 
fluence had  to  be  traced  in  modern 
music,  it  is  instrumental  rather 
than  vocal,  which,  incidentally, 
may  account  for  that  lack  of  charm 
(an  unsatisfactory  term  but  I  think 
of  no  other)  with  which  the  more 
advanced  experiments  in  the  art 
have  been  reproduced.  However, 
there  is  an  encouraging  revival  of 
interest  on  the  part  of  some  mod- 
ern composers  in  the  possibilities 
of  the  human  voice  as  a  means  of 
human  expression.  Artistically 
speaking  the  orthodoxy  of  one 
generation  is  often  the  heresy  of 
the  next,  so  that  no  one  need  feel 
surprised  at  the  reviving  interest  in 
the  voice  among  serious  musicians. 
It  was  bound  to  come  and  is  very 
welcome  for  of  all  instruments  of 
music  the  human  voice  is  the  most 
varied,  the  most  expressive — and 
the  most  natural,  no  single  instru- 
ment can  ever  equal  it.  Music  is 
an  inspirational  gift  of  God  to  his 
children.  It  spurs  us  on  to  deeds 
that  are  higher  and  nobler,  while 
it  aids  in  the  building  of  real 
character.  The  Almighty  himself 
has  deemed  this  subject  of  sufficient 
importance  to  justify  a  revelation 
to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  It 
is  to  be  hoped,  therefore,  that  par- 
entswill  cultivate  the  habit  of  sing- 
ing in  the  home.  The  results  will 
richly  repay  the  effort. 


The  Common  Sense  o£  Music 


By  SIGMUND  SPAETH 
Reviewed  by  Evangeline  T.  Beesley 


DR.  SPAETH  in  this  book 
speaks    to    the    layman    as 

well  as  the  musician.  He 
proves  that  literally  there  is  a 
sense  in  music  common  to  every- 
one. He  links  the  essentials  in 
music  to  concrete  experiences—time 
to  heart-beat,  melody  to  bird  calls 
and  progresses  naturally  and  in- 
telligently through  music's  realm 
to  its  greatest  achievement,  the 
symphony.  He  manages  a  most 
naive  style,  treating  the  subject  in 
a  very  light  yet  sincere  and  attrac- 
tive vein. 

The  author  begins  with  melody 
and  speaks  of  its  lure  with  the  idea 
that  the  beginnings  of  appreciation 
lie  here.  He  speaks  of  the  two- 
tone  melody  of  the  cuckoo  call  and 
the  three-tone  bugle  call  with  the 
many  and  varied  melodies  based 
upon  it:  the  Star  Spangled  Banner, 
Marseillaise,  Pilgrim's  Chorus 
from  Tannhauser,  Sigfried's  Horn, 
Come  Thou  Almighty  King,  and 
follows  them  with  melodies  of  ad- 
ded tones. 

XJ  E  proceeds  with  the  new  melo  • 
■*--*■  dies  which  are  based  upon 
older  and  often  far  better  com- 
positions. Blossom  Time  can  be 
given  the  credit  for  presenting 
some  of  the  most  charming  melo- 
dies of  Schubert  to  the  masses.  I'm 
Always  Chasing  Rainbows  is  from 
Chopin's  Fantastic  Impromptu; 
Castle  of  Dreams  from  Chopin's 
Minute  Waltz.  The  beginning  of 
Yes,  We  Have  No  Bananas,  is  al- 
most an  exact  duplication  of  the 
first  four  notes  of  Handel's  Halle- 
lujah Chorus,  while  the  middle  sec- 
tion brings  /  Dreamt  That  I  Dwelt 
in  Marble  Halls.  The  author  does 
not  censure  such  borrowing  but 
feels  that  the  greater  sins  of  com- 
position are  insincerity  and  dull- 
ness. 

How  do  people  listen?  With 
their  ears?  Very  often  with  their 
eyes.  Heifetz  has  been  criticized 
for  not  smiling  while  playing. 
There  are  three  kinds  of  listening: 
rhythmic,  which  is  primitive  or 
physical,  emotional,  which  is  senti- 


mental and  is  often  based  upon 
outside  correlations,  and  intellec- 
tual, which  considers  beauty  coldly 
and  contemplates  form  and  tech- 
nique. Real  aesthetic  listening  en- 
compasses all  three. 

V/TUSIC  is  often  a  harmonious 
^  ■*-  background  to  conversation. 
Some  do  their  best  talking  while 
there  is  music.  Many  musicians 
are  asked  to  dinners  to  furnish 
such  background.  The  author 
presents  what  would  be  a  success- 
ful course  for  a  concert  dinner, 
carrying  the  thought  that  people 
at  a  concert  listen  for  tonal  beauty, 
technical  dexterity  and  excitement. 
One  must  not  give  too  much  bread 
and  jam  of  incessant  melody.  It 
must  be  encased  in  good  sized 
slices  of  wholesome  musicianship. 
Good  appetizers — such  musicians 
as  Godard,  Chaminade,  Mos- 
kowsky,  Kreisler,  Raff,  Entre, 
Mendelssohn,  Grieg,  Tschaik- 
owsky,  McDowell,  may  have  a 
wide  range  from  entre  to  climax — 
Schubert,  Schumann,  Chopin, 
Haydn,  Handel,  Mozart,  etc. 
Climax — Rossini,  Donizetti,  Ver- 
di, Puccini  with  Wagner  at  his 
best.  Dessert — Bizet  and  Gounod; 
Rimski  Korsakov  is  a  tasty  Rus- 
sian dressing;  Bach,  Beethoven  and 
Brahms  are  the  staples  of  the  musi- 
cal larder.  Liszt  is  good  after  a 
climax  for  a  reminiscent  mood. 
Strong  cheese  is  Schoenberg. 
Sweets  are  Elgar,  Dradla,  Drigo, 
Offenbach;  and  Sousa's  marches 
are  a  return  to  absolute  normalcy. 
Appetite  for  the  best  will  grow  as 
you  eat.  Partake  freely — you  are 
more  likely  to  starve  musically 
than  to  over-eat. 

What  will  listeners  meet  in  av- 
erage concert  program?  First  of 
all  let  us  consider  program  music 
and  absolute  music.  The  first 
consists  of  songs,  operas,  oratorios, 
and  all  music  with  titles  which  di- 
rect our  thoughts.  Absolute  music 
depends  upon  itself  alone  to  estab- 
lish mood.  We  have  here  most 
symphonies  and  sonatas  and  string 
quartettes.  The  best  program 
music  such  as  Lohengrin  Prelude 


may  stand  the  test  of  absolute. 
The  greatest  composers  have 
written  descriptive  or  program 
music,  sometimes  using  devices  to 
make  most  literal  descriptions. 
Strauss  in  the  opera  Electra  gives 

actual  hatchet  blows.  Beethoven's- 
greatest  program  number  is  his- 
Pastoral  Symphony,  telling  of  a 
country  scene,  storm,  calm  etc., 
Mendelsson's  fairy  music  is  of 
program  type  —  Midsummer- 
Night's  Dream  Overture  and 
Scherzo,  also  Debussy's  Afternoon 
of  a  Fawn,  McDowell's  Scotch 
Poem,  __Tschaikowsky's  -Fourth 
Symphony,     and     many     others. 

Many  titles  have  been  supplied 
after  the  pieces  were  written — 
Beethoven's  Moonlight  Sonata.  It 
is  sometimes  better  to  have  such  re- 
tentive names.  All  is  fair  in 
creating  muisc  lovers.  Use  stories. 
to  help  you  to  listen  at  first,  then 
discard  them.  As  you  advance 
moods  become  more  important 
than  stories.  The  response  to 
beauty  places  man  above  the  ani- 
mal. 

Music  is  the  only  art  which  can 
express  the  abstract,  can  make 
one  without  association  with  the 
concrete  feel  joy,  sorrow,  despair, 
courage.  Truly  great  music  affects 
all  people  much  the  same  way.  It 
can  affect  human  character. 

HTIME  and  tune  are  the  real  ele- 
-*■  ments  of  music.  Time  di- 
vided into  equal  segments  is 
rhythm.  It  is  found  in  nature — 
rippling  of  water,  pulse  of  heart, 
etc.  Rhythm  leads  to  a  natural 
accent  which  is  usually  upon  the 
first  beat  of  each  group.  All  time 
can  be  divided  into  groups  of  two 
and  three.  The  author  here  goes 
into  a  study  of  all  kinds  of  meters, 
of  notes  of  different  value,  the 
meaning  of  the  dot  following  a 
note,  of  rest,  triplets,  syncopation. 

He  tells  of  the  discovery  that 
manual  labor  is  easier  if  done 
rhythmically.  Soldiers  march 
better  in  rhythm.  Primitive  peas- 
ants accomplished  all  activities 
with  rhythm,   from  which  grew 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


279 


the  folk  song.  He  discusses  the 
manner  of  beating  time:  2|4 
down,  up;  3|4  down,  over,  up; 
4|4,  down,  over,  out,  up.  He  tells 
us  to  use  phonograph  records  to 
practice  such  beating. 

In  a  most  interesting  discussion 
of  lucid  intervals,  we  are  intro- 
duced to  the  scale  on  the  piano 
with  its  8  intervals.  Its  half  steps, 
we  are  led  to  discover,  occur  be- 
tween three  and  four — seven  and 
eight.  Experiment  with  the  scales 
in  different  places  on  the  key- 
board. Pick  out  simple  tunes 
yourself.  Number  one  is  the  floor, 
number  three  is  the  landing,  num- 
ber five  another  landing  and  num- 
ber eight  the  top  of  first  flight, 
and  the  beginning  of  the  second. 
Almost  all  melodies  end  on  the 
floor — number  one. 

HTHE  melodious  progression  of 
-*-  notes  is  best  when  within  a 
small  range.  Love  me  and  the 
World  is  Mine,  covers  less  than 
one  octave ;__  Lead  Kindly  Light, 
six  intervals;  Old  Oaken  Bucket, 
seven;  Old  Kentucky  Home  and 
Carry  Me  Back  to  Old  Virginia, 
eight.  There  is  a  law  not  to  wan- 
der too  far  from  tradition  though 
trying  always  to  put  on  a  stamp  of 
originality.  Beethoven,  Schubert, 
and  Brahms  repeated  themselves, 
but  were  honest.  They  did  not 
worry  over  originality  of  every 
note.  Of  the  new  compositions 
anything  popular  is  echoed. 

We  are  next  introduced  to  har- 
mony and  its  simplest  rules — 
which  notes  can  be  sung  together. 
We  hear  a  major  chord  and  the 
minor  in  the  same  key.  We  dis- 
cover the  mood  of  each.  Any 
tune  can  be  made  major  or  minor. 
Try  in  The  Star  Spangled  Banner, 
flatting  three  each  time  and  sharp- 
ing four. 

All  voices  are  divided  into  four 
parts.  One  part  sings  lead,  which 
is  the  easiest;  bass  is  next,  usually 
singing  about  three  notes.  Tenor 
next,  usually  singing  a  third  above 
the  lead.  Alto  and  first  bass  have 
real  test  of  ability.  They  must 
fill  in  the  missing  links  in  har- 
mony. Two  or  three  chords  are 
usually  enough  to  harmonize  any 
melody. 

\\7E  are  next  introduced  to  the 
v  keys  which  Dr.  Spaeth  speaks 
of  as  a  great  tribe  who  are  related 
but  are  scattered  over  the  key- 
board. The  C  Scale  is  the  stalk 
from  which  they  all  spring.  We 
become    acquainted    with    Father 


Tonic,  little  Octave  in  his  exact 
image,  Mother  Dominant  (the 
fifth)  and  Uncle  Mediant  (the 
third)  as  all  sit  on  the  steps  to- 
gether. We  feel  the  characteristics 
of  each.  Re  second  has  caused 
many  discords.  The  gossips  shout 
"la"  at  escapades  of  Old  Man 
Sixth.  There  is  a  romance  be- 
tween him  and  Aunt  Sub -domi- 
nant (fourth)  Si  Seventh  is  un- 
couth but  good-hearted  and  leads 
to  little  Octave. 

Form  is  system  or  organization 
in  music.  It  is  the  means  to  secure 
greatest  effect  with  minimum  ef- 
fort. Melodic  inventions  are  the 
raw  material.  Composers  must 
arrange  them  to  give  variety  and 
contrast.  Form  gives  unity  and 
design.  In  Old  Folks  at  Home 
the  first  phrase  is  the  main  idea 
and  is  repeated  with  a  slight 
change,  then  finds  a  contrasting 
bit  and  the  theme  is  again  repeated 
at  end.  This  is  a  simple  A.  A. 
B.  A.  form,  calling  the  main  idea 
A.  and  the  contrast  B.  Work  out 
others.  Variations  of  a  melody 
may  be  the  means  of  a  composer 
to  bring  interest.  Musical  form 
may  be  built  up  by  having  two 
melodies  harmonize.  Long,  Long 
Trail  and  Keep  the  Home  Fires 
Burning  may  be  sung  together. 
The  singing  of  Yankee  Doodle 
and  Dixie  together  might  have 
ended  the  war  sooner.  Humor- 
esque  and  the  first  part  of  Old 
Folks  at  Home  sound  well  to- 
gether. This  is  really  great  fun 
for  a  crowd.  The  trick  of  having 
melodies  harmonize  is  called 
counterpoint.  The  beginning  of 
a  tune  by  a  second  voice  after  it 
is  already  well  under  way  is  a 
canon.  All  rounds  are  canons. 
Schubert's  Unfinished  Symphony 
has  many  examples  of  counter- 
point. It  is  astounding  in  Wag- 
nerian Operas.  Sometimes  many 
melodies  are  being  played  simul- 
taneously. Some  musicians  fol- 
low form  unconsciously.  Folk 
tunes  were  written  unconscious  of 
form,  but  often  have  supplied  ma- 
terial for  great  symphonies. 

The  sonata  form  consists  of 
several  movements  related  but 
capable  of  individual  performance. 
The  procedure  of  a  composer  in 
writing  a  sonata  is  first  to  gain  at- 
tention, second  to  present  his  sub- 
jects or  themes  in  relief  against  a 
musical  background,  third  to  de- 
velop the  themes  together.  This 
would  correspond  to  the  plot  in  a 
story.  It  gives  excitement  and 
tests  the  character  of  the  subjects. 


The  sonata  ends  in  a  coda  or  tail, 
saying  everything  is  over.  All 
absolute  music  adheres  to  form  of 
sonata  for  solo  instruments.  Sym- 
phony is  a  sonata  for  orchestra. 
Often  this  sonata  structure  is  dis- 
played only  in  the  first  movement 
of  the  symphony,  but  sometimes 
in  all.  The  second  movement  of 
symphony  is  generally  slow,  the 
third  fast,  (a  scherzo)  and  the 
fourth,  the  finale. 

(^OLOR  is  another  character- 
^  istic  which  lends  variety  for 
the  composer.  It  deals  with 
quality  of  tone.  There  is  indi- 
viduality even  among  instruments 
of  the  same  family.  The  cello  is 
very  different  in  color  to  the 
violin.  A  child  should  be  taught 
first  the  sounds  in  music,  next  the 
musical  spelling,  grammar  and 
rhetoric. 

Interpretation.  Often  our  inter- 
est is  in  the  performer  rather  than 
the  music.  Many  worthy  perform- 
ers are  barred  from  the  concert 
stage  because  they  have  not  es- 
tablished a  name-value.  Do  not 
ask  who  is  singing,  but  take  an 
interest  in  what  is  sung.  Think 
of  the  orchestra  not  the  conductor. 
The  interpreter  is  not  the  message, 
only  the  messenger.  The  com- 
poser takes  for  granted  that  the 
performer  will  overcome  his  me- 
chanical difficulties  but  also  hopes 
for  intimate  understanding  which 
is  often  entirely  overlooked  by  the 
interpreter. 

A  singer's  requirements  are  first 
a  voice;  second  a  clear  enuncia- 
tion; third,  good  breathing; 
fourth,  habitual  technique  (so 
that  the  mechanics  will  not  be 
noticeable)  ;  fifth,  ability  to  keep 
in  tune.  His  chief  concern  is  to 
express  beautifully  the  thought  of 
the  composer.  The  oratorio  re- 
quires a  highly  developed  vocalism 
and  is  more  quiet  and  controlled 
than  opera. 

Choral  requirements  are  first, 
general  vocal  quality;  second, 
ability  to  sing  on  pitch;  third, 
precision  of  attack  and  release; 
fourth,  shading.  The  conductor 
is  responsible  for  interpretation 
and  smoothness.  There  is  no  finer 
effect  in  music  than  a  large  mixed 
chorus  with  orchestra  accompani- 
ment. The  male  chorus  has  a 
very  individual  and  attractive 
quality. 

TN  regard  to  instruments — except 
in  rare  cases  the  cello  is  heard 


280 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


to  best  effect  in  orchestra  or  string 
quartette.  Violin  is  more  versa- 
tile. It  has  high  and  low  range, 
can  harmonize,  be  played  rapidly 
or  slowly.  It  requires  skill  to  play 
well  for  there  are  great  possibilities 
both  in  bowing  and  fingering.  It 
is  the  most  important  instrument 
in  the  orchestra.  A  large  or- 
chestra of  80  or  100  has  over  half 
of  its  members  playing  violins. 
Viola  is  alto  violin  and  the  lowest 
in  pitch  of  the  string  is  the  bass 
violin. 

The  woodwinds  are  next  in 
quality  to  strings.  There  are  the 
flute,  piccolo,  oboe  (of  nasal 
quality  and  the  instument  which 
furnishes  the  "A"  for  the  or- 
chestra's tuning)  clarinet,  English 
horn,  (called  also  oboe  and  melan- 
choly in  mood)  and  bassoon,  the 
clown  of  the  orchestra. 

In  the  brass  choir  we  have 
French  horn,  trumpet,  slide  trom- 
bone (the  laughing  hyena  of 
jazz) ,  and  the  tuba,  a  huge  in- 
strument which  is  the  bass  of  the 
choir. 

'"THERE  are  several  instruments 
■*■  of  percussion  in  the  orchestra. 
The  kettle  drums  require  skill,  for 
they  often  have  to  be  tuned  to 
different  pitches  during  the  course 
of  the  number.  The  xylophone 
and  cymbalone  have  all  tones  of 
scale.  There  are  also  in  this  group 
triangle,  chimes,  cymbal,  snare 
drums,  tambourine,  castenets,  and 
celesta  ,  which  is  like  a  tinkling 
little  piano.  The  harp  is  related 
to  instruments  of  percussion  and 
also  to  the  strings. 

Music  memory  contests  are  ad- 
mirable for  encouraging  the  hear- 
ing and  remembering  of  composi- 
tions. The  contestants  should  in 
them  show  a  knowledge  of  form 
and  style.  Can  any  sonata  move- 
ment be  recognized?  any  noc- 
turn?  Can  the  style  of  contrast- 
ing composers  be  recognized? 

One  can  readily  and  simply  edu- 
cate oneself  in  music  through  the 
mechanical  instruments  at  hand. 
Listen  to  music  and  your  apprecia- 
tion will  grow  and  you  will  be- 
come more  discriminating.  Do  it 
a  little  at  a  time.  Listen  sincerely 
and  intelligently  with  your  reaction 
an  individual  matter,  not  based 
on  others'  tastes  and  opinions.  If 
you  like  rhythm  listen  to  waltzs, 
minuets,  polonaises  from  great 
composers.  There  are  also  country 
dances.      Spanish  dances,   marches 


such  as  Elgar's  Pomp  and  Circum- 
stance, Tschaikowsky's  Faust,  the 
Wedding  March  of  Lohengrin  and 
Funeral  March  of  Chopin.  If  you 
desire  program  music,  listen  to 
songs  of  the  masters,  Hark,  Hark, 
the  Lark  as  a  beginning,  and  those 
of  Liszt,  Rubenstein,  Hugo  Wolf, 
Strauss  and  Brahms,  as  well  as 
those  of  French  and  American 
composers.  Go  then  into  opera 
from  Carmen,  Faust,  Boheme, 
Trovatore,  Traviata  to  the  Wag- 
nerian group  and  thence  to 
Richard  Strauss.  For  instrumental 
program  music,  serenades,  roman- 
ces, boating  and  pastoral  numbers; 
and  brook,  river,  sea,  mountain, 
bird  pictures.  Imagination  offers 
much  in  this  field — Mendelssohn's 
Midsummer  Night's  Dream  Over- 
ture and  Scherzo.  Stories  may 
also  be  translated  to  music  such  as 
Danse  Macabre  of  Saint  Saens. 

tN  music  of  a  mood  we  have 
1  rhapsodies,  etc.  Much  abstract 
music  has  definite  mood  such  as 
Chopin's  Butterfly  Etude,  the  Pre- 
ludes of  Chopin  and  Rachman- 
inoff.    Sonatas  also  have  moods. 

When  a  symphony  instinctively 
arouses  your  emotions  and  stirs 
your  reasoning  powers,  you  belong 
to  the  musically  cultured.  Begin 
with  Schubert's  Unfinished  Sym- 
phony, Beethoven's-  Fifth  -Sym- 
phony, and  Dvorak's  New  World 
Symphony  and  go  on  to  the  sym- 
phonic poems  of  Strauss,  Don 
Juan,  Death  and  Transfiguration, 
etc. 

Music  awaits  when  you  are 
ready. 


IS  it  any  weakness,  pray,  to  be 
wrought  on  by  exquisite  music? 
to  feel  its  wondrous  harmonies 
searching  the  subtlest  windings  of 
your  soul,  the  delicate  fibres  of  life 
where  no  memory  can  penetrate, 
and  binding  together  your  whole 
being,  past  and  present,  in  one  un- 
speakable vibration;  melting  you 
in  one  moment  with  all  the  ten- 
derness, all  the  love,  that  has  been 
scattered  through  the  toilsome 
years,  concentrating  in  one  emotion 
of  heroic  courage  or  resignation  all 
the  hard-learned  lessons  of  self-re- 
nouncing sympathy,  blending  your 
present  joy  with  past  sorrow,  and 
your  present  sorrow  with  all  your 
past  joy? — George  Eliot  Adam 
Bede. 


Impressions 

By  DR.  C.  Y.  CANNON 

TD  OAST  not  the  title  of  your  an- 

■^      cestors, 

Brave  youth.  They're  their  posses- 
sions, none  of  yours. 

When  your  own  virtues  equalled 
have  their  names, 

'Twill  be  but  fair  to  lean  upon 
their  fames, 

For  they  are  strong  supporters ;  but 
till  then 

The  greatest  are  but  growing  gen- 
tlemen."— Ben  Johnson. 

More  and  more  I  am  impressed 
with  the  attitude  of  the  younger 
people  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  in 
boasting  about  the  past  achieve- 
ments of  its  early  members.  To 
be  proud  of  these  achievements  is 
natural  and  proper,  and  without 
such  pride  we  of  this  later  genera- 
tion would  be  lacking  in  appreci- 
ation, but  to  rely  for  our  advance- 
ment upon  what  was  accomplished 
by  our  ancestors  would  be  fatal  to 
our  progress. 

Living  as  I  do  in  a  state  across 
which  the  pioneers  trekked  their 
way  to  the  Great  West  I  realize 
greatly  the  strength  and  vigor 
which  led  them  to  leave  the  fertile, 
easily-farmed  plains  and  follow, 
without  a  murmur  the  Church 
dictates  which  led  them  into  a  bar- 
ren, inhospitable  area.  Their  vir- 
tues were  great,  their  fortitude  was 
marvelous,  their  faith  was  sublime. 

Their  star  of  hope  was  ever  out 
in  front  of  them.  They  did  not 
depend  upon  the  past  to  prove  the 
truth  of  the  things  they  believed, 
but  they  wrote  in  their  lives  those 
truths;  and  future  results  will  be 
the  evidence  of  their  rightfulness. 

May  I,  may  we  all  of  this  gen- 
eration be  granted  perseverance, 
courage,  humility  to  blaze  our  own 
roads  to  fame.  These  roads  do  not 
lead  through  virgin  country  but 
through  crowded  fields.  The  re- 
sults we  acquire,  not  those  of  our 
parents,  are  the  tests  of  this  latter 
day  work.  Only  lives  filled  with 
days  of  toil,  nights  of  study,  and 
dreams  filled  with  inspiration  from 
above  will  give  virtues  equal  to  the 
past;  then 

"'twill  be  but  fair  to  lean  upon 
their  fames, 

For  they  are  strong  supporters;  but 
till  then 

The  greatest  are  but  growing  gen- 
tlemen." 


PRIESTHOOD  QUORUMS 

All  Melchizedek  Priesthood  material  is  prepared  under  the  direction  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve; 
and  all  Aaronic  Priesthood  material  is  prepared  under  the  direction  of  the  Presiding  Bishopric. 


Pamphlet  for  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood 


rT7  HERE  has  just  been  issued  from  the 
-*-  press  a  pamphlet  of  one  hundred 
and  nine  pages  giving  suggestions  rel- 
ative to  the  order  of  procedure  in  the 
Activity  Weekly  Meeting  of  the  Mel- 
chizedek Priesthood  Quorums  of  the 
Church.  Some  of  these  suggestions 
have  already  appeared  in  the  Era,  but 
these  need  not  now  be  printed  as  the 
entire  year's  course  is  given  in  this 
pamphlet. 

The  topics  given  for  consideration 
under  the  heading  "Principles  of  Per- 
sonal Conduct"  aim  principally  to- 
ward the  improvement  of  the  individ- 
ual members.  The  following  principal 
headings  indicate  the  line  of  thought 
that  will  be  emphasized  at  this  par- 
ticular stage  of  each  meeting: 

1.  In  the  Field  of  Teaching. 

2.  In  the  Field  of  Gospel  Ordi- 
nances and  Ceremonies. 

3.  Quorum  Membership  and  the 
Sacrament. 

4.  Quorum  Membership  and  Tith- 
ing. 

5.  The  Quorum  and  Fast  Day 
Duties. 

6.  Principles  of  Personal  Conduct. 

7.  _  In  the  Field  of  Home  and  Fam- 
ily Life. 

8.  Quorum  Activities  and  Duties. 

9.  Relation  of  Quorum  to  Ecclesi- 
astical Groups. 


In  the  foreword  of  the  pamphlet 
we  find  the  following: 

"In  those  quorums  and  groups  in  which 
the  four  principal  committees  are  func- 
tioning properly,  and,  therefore,  submit- 
ting regular  written  reports,  there  may  be 
little  or  no  time  to  devote  to  the  con- 
sideration of  these  'principles  of  personal 
conduct.'  In  such  cases  it  is  suggested  that 
the  committees  incorporate  in  their  sug- 
gested assignments  such  topics  in  the  list 
herewith  submitted  as  may  be  most  suit- 
able to  the  duties  and  projects  they  have 
in  hand. 

"Other  quorums  may  find  it  advisable 
to  devote  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes  to 
the  consideration  of  personal  welfare  topics 
and  to  quorum  efficiency,  as  herein  listed. 

"In -all  cases  the  formal  presentation  of 
the  'principles  of  conduct'  should  follow 
the  roll  call,  reports  and  assignments. 

"It  should  ever  be  borne  in  mind  that 
the  consideration  of  lessons  on  'principles 
of  conduct'  in  no  sense  supersedes  the 
study  of  the  Gospel  Doctrine  lessons  on 
Sunday  morning,  which  constitute  the  of- 
ficial course  of  study  for  the  Priesthood." 

A  small  percentage  of  copies  needed 
for  the  quorums  have  been  mailed  di- 
rectly to  the  stake  presidencies  who  are 
having  their  stake  clerks  make  distri- 
bution to  the  quorum  members.  When 
other  copies  are  needed  application 
should  be  made  to  the  Deseret  Book 
Company. 


East  Jordan  Stake  Efficiency  Convention 


HP  HE  first  Efficiency  Convention  of 
-^  the  Elders'  Quorums  of  the  East 
Jordan  stake  was  held  Saturday  and 
Sunday,  December  8  and  9,  in  the 
beautiful  new  Crescent  ward  chapel 
under  the  direction  of  the  Stake  Ad- 
visory Committee,  consisting  of  Elders 
Stanley  Rasmussen,  Chairman;  Dr.  C. 
C.  Jensen,  and  Albert  E.  Burgon. 

The  purpose  of  this  convention  was 
to  arouse  a  greater  interest  in  Priest- 
hood work  and  encourage  better  at- 
tendance at  quorum  meetings. 

The  opening  social  Saturday  even- 
ing was  in  charge  of  the  Elders'  Recre- 
ation Committee,  consisting  of  Alma 
Fairbourn,  Chairman;  George  Beck- 
stead,  and  John  L.  Smith.  During  the 
evening  a  large  crowd  of  elders  and 
their  friends  enjoyed  games  and  danc- 


ing in  the  handsome  new  recreation 
hall.  Refreshments  were  served  to  350 
in  the  banquet  hall  by  the  Crescent 
ward  gleaner  girls  under  the  direction 
of  Vida  Jensen.  A  good  feeling  en- 
livened the  dances  and  games  and  all 
enjoyed  themselves  in  great  measure. 
Those  in  charge  were  enthused  by  the 
spirit  of  optimism  and  good  fellow- 
ship which  prevailed. 

Two  meetings  were  held  Sunday  be- 
ginning at  9:30  and  12:00.  Between 
sessions  refreshments  were  served  by 
the  Crescent  ward  gleaner  girls. 

Very  interesting  miscellaneous  pro- 
grams consisting  of  musical  numbers, 
missionary  experiences,  some  of  them 
very  humorous,  and  instructive  talks 
on  the  work  of  the  Priesthood  were 
given.      President    Heber    J.    Burgon, 


of  East  Jordan  stake,  stressed  the  im- 
portance of  living  in  harmony  with  the 
Gospel,  and  of  developing  a  spirit  of 
brotherhood  and  fraternalism  in  all  the 
Priesthood  quorums  from  the  deacons 
up. 

Among  the  reasons  advanced  for 
poor  attendance  at  quorum  meetings 
were  the  following,  given  by  Elder 
Melvin  Strong  of  the  Sandy  First 
ward: 

(1)  Elders'  meetings  are  often  unin- 
teresting because  the  teacher  is  either  ab- 
sent or  unprepared. 

(2)  Many  members  who  take  an  active 
part  are  old  fashioned  and  intolerant,  and 
resent  having  progressive  ideas  discussed 
in  the  meetings. 

(3)  Too  many  donations  are  asked 
for. 

(4)  Not  enough  social  parties  and 
dances  are  associated  with  Priesthood 
work. 

To  offset  these,  Elder  Strong  recom- 
mended the  following: 

(1)  Better  quorum  teaching. 

(2)  A  spirit  of  toleration  and  broad- 
mindedness  in  quorum  meetings. 

(3)  More  social  parties  and  fraternal- 
ism. 

(4)  The  necessary  donations  should  be 
asked  for  but  once  in  the  meeting.  Then 
those  who  do  not  pay  should  be  solicited 
personally. 

Seventy-six  elders  were  in  attend- 
ance at  the  Sunday  meetings.  The 
Sandy  Third  ward  won  the  attendance 
banner  presented  to  the  ward  having 
highest  percentage  of  members  present 
at  the  three  sessions.  The  convention 
proved  a  great  success  from  every 
standpoint,  and  those  present  were 
heartily  in  favor  of  having  more  Ef- 
ficiency Conventions  in  the  future. 


A  ND  again,  be  patient  in  tribulation 
**  until  I  come;  and,  behold,  I  come 
quickly,  and  my  reward  is  with  me, 
and  they  who  have  sought  me  early 
shall  find  rest  to  their  souls."  Doc. 
and  Cov.  54:10. 


282 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


Success  in  Aaronic  Priesthood  Work 


ON  the  quarterly  stake  comparisons 
of  Aaronic  Priesthood  work  a 
rating  basis  has  been  established  to 
indicate  the  relative  activity  of  the 
various  stakes.  According  to  this  re- 
port for  the  three  months  ending  Sep- 
tember 30,  last,  the  four  stakes  show- 
ing the  highest  rating  were:  South 
Davis — 68;  Liberty — 67;  Oquirrh — 
63,  and  Franklin — 62. 

These  ratings  were  based  upon  the 
average  attendance  at  weekly  Priest- 
hood meetings,  the  number  of  mem- 
bers who  performed  assignments  of 
duty,  the  average  attendance  at  Sun- 
day School  classes,  the  number  who 
observe  the  Word  of  Wisdom,  the 
proportion  of  actual  to  possible  quo- 
rums, the  number  of  wards  having 
supervisors,  the  average  attendance  of 
supervisors,  the  number  of  members 
on  the  stake  committee,  the  average 
number  of  visits  to  the  wards  by  this 
committee,  and  the  average  number  of 
class  or  quorum  meetings  held  per 
ward. 

Elder  George  A.  B.  Mclntyre,  Stake 
Chairman  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood 
Committee,  and  President  James  H. 
Robinson  of  South  Davis  stake  report 
some  of  the  reasons  for  their  success 
as  follows:  "The  matter  of  leadership 
and  organization  has  had  the  careful 
attention  of  all  our  bishoprics.      The 


Word  of  Wisdom  is  taught  and  ex- 
emplified in  most  of  our  homes. 
Bishoprics  have  maintained  close 
contacts  with  the  quorums,  and  have 
taught  the  Word  of  Wisdom.  Careful 
leadership  has  been  given  the  leisure 
activities  of  these  members.  Priesthood 
meetings  were  held  weekly  during  the 
summer  in  the  various  wards.  The 
fine  personnel  of  the  Stake  Priesthood 
Committee  has  been  very  helpful. 
Especially,  the  fine  leadership  and  pro- 
viding for  the  systematic  performance 
of  duties  by  the  members,  have  pro- 
duced the  results." 

President  Barton  of  Franklin  stake 
reports  as  follows:  "It  is  highly  im- 
portant that  the  members  of  the  Stake 
Aaronic  Priesthood  Committee  be 
posted  on  all  phases  of  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood work;  and  that  visits  be  made 
regularly  to  the  various  wards,  to  help 
the  ward  workers  in  their  labors.  A 
consistent  checking-up  brings  good 
results.  The  selection  of  good  super- 
visors is  very  important.  Our  wards 
are  all  fairly  well  organized  for  this 
work.  We  realize  that  the  real  respon- 
sibility of  Aaronic  Priesthood  work 
rests  upon  the  bishopric  of  the  ward; 
and  any  degree  of  succses  is  due  to  a 
very  great  extent  to  the  activity  of  these 
brethren." 


Field  Notes 


"THHE  following  suggestions  for  the 
*  ward  Aaronic  Priesthood  Super- 
visors in  the  promotion  of  Priesthood 
activities  have  been  prepared  by  the 
Stake  Aaronic  Priesthood  Committee 
of  Liberty  stake: 

The  aim  of  the  program  is,  first, 
to  train  the  boys;  and,  second,  to 
render  actual  assistance  and  relief  to 
the  bishopric  in  the  work  of  the  ward. 

I.   Find  your  membership. 

a.  With  the  assistance  of  the 
ward  clerk,  make  lists  of 
those  holding  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood,  classifying  them 
as  priests,  teachers,  and  dea- 
cons. 

b.  Opposite  each  name,  write 
the  age  and  address,  and  any 
special  information  pertain- 
ing to  activity,  employment, 
experience,  and  so  on,  that 
will  serve  a  useful  purpose  in 
the  work  to  follow. 

c.  Indicate  on  each  list  the 
members  who  will  probably 
be  recommended  for  promo- 
tion  during  the  year. 

d.  Prepare  a  list  of  boys  about 
twelve  years  of  age  or  older, 
who  hold  no  Priesthood,  but 
who  will  probably  be  con- 
sidered during  the  year  for 
ordination  as  deacons. 


e.  Make  a  special  list  of  those 
in  the  three  grades  who  have 
passed  the  promotion  age  but 
who  for  any  reason  have  not 
been  advanced. 

II.  Provide  interesting  and  worth- 
while quorum  meetings.  Quo- 
rum meetings  are  held  during  the 
Sunday  School  class  period. 
Quorum  officers  preside  at  these 
meetings.  An  order  of  business 
should  be  worked  out  so  that 
the  meetings  will  go  off  prompt- 
ly and  smoothly.  The  follow- 
ing suggestive  order  indicates 
the  nature  of  the  meeting.  The 
activity  period  should  not  last 
longer  than  fifteen  minutes. 

a.  Prayer  by  a  member. 

b.  Roll. 

c.  Activity  assignments  for  the 
week. 

d.  Report  on  activities  for  the 
activity  record. 

e.  Instructions  and  demonstra- 
tions on  Priesthood  work. 

f.  Social,  fraternal,  and  other 
activities. 

III.   Keep  the  boys  active  in  the  ward 

and  community. 

a.  Opportunity  and  encourage- 
ment should  be  given  the 
boys  to  officiate  in .  their 
Priesthood     callings.        The 


record  of  activities  will  en- 
able you  to  see  that  all  have 
a  chance.  Failure  to  respond 
should  be  followed  up  in  the 
proper  way.  The  boys  should 
officiate  as  follows: 

1.  Deacons  should  pass  the 
Sacrament. 

2.  Teachers  (or  deacons) 
should  gather  fast  offer- 
ings. 

3.  Priests  and  teachers  should 
do  ward  teaching. 

4.  Priests  should  administer 
at  the  Sacrament  table. 

5.  Priests  should  be  given 
experience  in  baptizing. 

6.  Priests  and  teachers  may 
serve  as  ushers. 

7.  All  should  do  missionary 
work  within  their  own 
quorums. 

8.  Deacons  can  give  effective 
assistance  in  special  mes- 
senger service,  such  as  re- 
minding ward  members 
of  missionary  farewells 
and  other  gatherings. 

b.  The  boys  should  have  expe- 
rience in  social  and  fraternal 
service  in  activities  in  which 
their  Priesthood  is  not  ne- 
cessarily a  prerequisite.  These 
activities,  which  may  be  car- 
ried on  in  connection  with 
other  ward  organizations, 
will  include: 

1.  Social  affairs  and  enter- 
tainments. 

2.  Choruses,  glee  clubs,  or- 
chestras, dramatics,  liter- 
ary clubs. 

3.  Athletic  contests,  hikes, 
swimming  parties. 

4.  Visiting  and  otherwise 
comforting  associates  who 
are  ill  or  crippled,  or  oth- 
erwise in  trouble. 

c.  Priesthood  promotions  should 

receive  special  attention.  By 
visits,  letters,  or  other  means, 
the  boys  should  be  impressed 
with  the  sacredness  of  Priest- 
hood ordinations,  and  should 
be  invited  to  express  them- 
selves with  respect  to  pro- 
posed advancements.  This 
will  serve  as  a  check  on  their 
worthiness. 
IV.   Be  Missionaries.     In  addition  to 

the  missionary  work  assigned  to 
the  boys,  the  committee  will 
need  to  take  special  assignments, 
as: 

a.  Work  with  delinquent  mem- 
bers of  quorum  age,  whom 
the  boys  have  not  been  able 
to  bring  out. 

b.  Such  work  as  the  bishopric 
may  direct  with  those  who 
are  over  age  and  probably  in- 
active. This  work  must  be 
planned  with  great  care.  The 
objective  will  be  to  make 
them  active  and  worthy  of 
promotion. 


General  Superintend  ency 

Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 

George  Albert  Smith, 
Richard  R.  Lyman, 
Melvin  J.  Ballard. 
Executive  Secretary: 
Oscar  A.  Kirkham, 


Executive  Department 


Gen'l  Offices  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 

47  East  South  Temple  Street 

Gen'l  Offices  Y.  L.  M.  I.  A. 

33  Bishop's  Building 
SALT    LAKE    CITY,    UTAH 


General  Presidency 

Y.  L.  M.  I.  A. 

Ruth  May  Fox, 
Lucy  Grant  Cannon, 
Clarissa  A.  Beesley. 

Secretary : 
Elsie  Hogan 


The  Annual  Contests 


ANOTHER  splendid  season  of 
contest  work  is  before  us.  Its 
success  will  depend  largely  upon  the 
preparation  of  details  by  stake  and 
ward  officers.  Where  the  big  ob- 
jective of  development  of  talent, 
good  sportsmanship,  kindness,  and 
desire  for  fair  play  are  constantly 
kept  in  mind,  rather  than  mere  win- 
ning, this  part  of  our  M.  I.  A.  pro- 
gram goes  over  in  a  fine  way,  to  the 
satisfaction  and  pleasure  of  all.  It 
is  urged  that  officers  seek  to  enlist  as 
many  as  possible  in  the  contest 
events.  Try  to  get  new  people  to 
participate.  Large  numbers  should 
be  benefited  by  these  activities.  We 
encourage  each  ward  to  enter  all 
events,  but  it  is  not  obligatory;  offi- 
cers should1  study  lpcal  conditiions 
and  use  their  discretion.  The  follow- 
ing items  should  be  noted: 

1 .  Stake  officers  are  barred  from  par- 
ticipating in  contests. 

2.  Professionals,  that  is,  persons  whose 
major  income  is  derived  from  a  particular 
field,  are  barred  from  entering  a  contest  in 
that  field. 

3.  All  other  enrolled  members  of  the 
M.  I.  A.,  including  ward  officers,  are 
eligible  to  participate  within  their  special 
group  and  age  limitations. 

4.  The  age  for  M  Men  and  Gleaner 
Public  Speaking  and  for  Male  Chorus  is 

17-23     inclusive.  Persons    who    have 

reached  their  1 7th  or  24th  birthdays  dur- 
ing   the    year     (June     1,     1929-June    1, 

1930)    are  eligible. 

5.  Age  for  Gleaner- Junior  Ladies' 
Chorus  is  16  to  23  inclusive.  Persons 
who  have  reached  their  16th  or  24th 
birthdays  during  the  year  (June  1,  1929- 
June  1,  1930)   are  eligible. 

6.  Where  M.  I.  A.  members  are  work- 
ing or  attending  school  in  wards  other 
than  their  own,  they  may  choose  which 
ward  they  will  represent  in  the  contests. 
This  choice  should  be  made  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  season  and  not  changed. 

7.  The  stake  and  ward  executive  of- 
ficers are  responsible  for  the  general  man- 
agement of  all  of  the  contests  but  the  im- 
mediate  direction   of    the   different   events 


may  be  assigned  to  the  respective  com- 
mittees: music  events  to  the  Music  Di- 
rectors; drama  and  dancing  to  the  Com- 
munity Activity  Committee;  public  speak- 
ing to  M  Men  and  Gleaner  Committees; 
retold  story,  Junior  Committee. 

8.  In  each  district  the  stake  designated 
by  a  star  is  asked  to  take  the  initiative 
in  calling  the  stakes  together  but  all  ex- 


ecutive officers  of  all  the  stakes  in  the 
district  should  have  equal  voice  in  making 
arrangements  for  the  contests. 

Correction:  in  Ladies'  Chorus:  The 
selection  in  A  class  is  "Beauteous  Morn" 
and  in  B  class  is  "Hark,  Hark  the  Lark." 
(These  are  incorrectly  given  in  the  Hand 
Book  Supplement.) 


Program  for  Sunday  Evening, 
Joint  Session 


Suggestions  and  Material  for  the  Pro- 
gram  of   the  Monthly  Joint  Session. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  April  6th  is 
the  hundredth  anniversary  of  the  or- 
ganization of  the  Church,  it  is  thought 
that  the  bishopric  will  want  to  arrange 
a  special  program.  The  general  theme: 
Heber  J.  Grant,  seventh  president  of 
the  Church,  will  therefore  be  carried 
over  until  Sunday,  May  4th. 

General  Theme:  Heber  J.  Grant, 
Seventh  President  of  the  Church. 

1.  Singing,  "Come,  Come  Ye 
Saints." 

2.  Invocation. 

3.  Music,  preferably  a  solo,  "The 
Holy   City." 

4.  The  M.  I.  A.  Slogan, 
(a)    Introduction: 

"Let  every  American,  every  lover  of 
liberty,  every  well-wisher  to  his  posterity, 
swear  by  the  blood  of  the  revolution  never 
to  violate  in  the  least  particular  the  laws 
of  the  country,  and  never  to  tolerate  their 
violation  by  others.  As  the  patriots  of 
'76  did  to  the  support  of  the  Declaration 
of  Independence,  so  to  the  support  of  the 
Constitution  and  laws  let  every  American 
pledge  his  life,  his  property  and  his  sacred 
honor.  Let  every  man  remember  that  to 
violate  the  law  is  to  trample  on  the 
blood  of  his  father,  and  to  tear  the 
charter  of  his  own  and  his  children's  lib- 
erty. Let  reverence  for  the  laws  be  breathed 


by  every  American  mother  to  the  lisping 
babe  that  prattles  in  her  lap;  let  it  be 
taught  in  schools,  in  seminaries,  and  in 
colleges;  let  it  be  written  in  primers,  in 
spelling  books  and  almanacs;  let  it  be 
preached  from  the  pulpit,  proclaimed  in 
legislative  halls,  enforced  in  courts  of  jus- 
tice. In  short,  let  it  become  the  political 
religion  of  the  nation." — Abraham  Lin- 
coln, (quoted  by  President  Grant  in  the 
96th  Annual  Conference  Report,  page  5.) 

(b)     presentation. 

5.  Life  of  Heber  J.  Grant,  present- 
ed preferably  by  M.  I.  A.  members 
of  ability  and  thorough  preparation. 

6.  Other  exercises  that  time  may 
permit. 

7.  Announcements. 

(a)  Theme   of  next  session. 

(b)  Miscellaneous. 

8.  Singing,  "O  Say  What  Is 
Truth." 

9.  Benediction. 

Heber  J.  Grant 

I.     Outstanding       Character- 
istics: 

1.   Perseverance  and  Industry: 

By  special  request  President  Grant 
dictated  the  following  for  the  advisory 
committee. 

"One  New  Year's  eve,  I  wrote  on  fifty 


284 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


dozen  cards  the  year  and  words  'Happy 
New  Year!'  While  I  was  doing  this  the 
manager  of  Wells  Fargo's  Bank  and  Ex- 
press business,  for  whom  I  was  working, 
came  into  the  office,  and  said:  'What  are 
you  doing?' 

"I  said,  'I  am  getting  ready  for  the 
harvest  tomorrow.  Last  year  I  made 
$20.00  on  New  Year's  day  by  writing 
calling  cards.  Had  I  had  'Happy  New 
Year'  already  written  on  them  I  am  sure  I 
would  have  made  $25.00;  so  I  am  going 
to  be  prepared  for  the  harvest  tomorrow.' 

"He  said,  'My  boy,  it  never  rains  but 
that  it  pours.  Here  is  a  check  for 
$100.00,  as  a  New  Year's  present  for 
you.  This  is  an  expression  of  my  appre- 
ciation of  your  doing  work  around  here 
that  you  are  not  paid  for.  You  come 
back  evenings,  if  there  is  any  work  you 
can  do,  and  seem  to  like  to  work,  while 
the  average  employee  likes  to  get  out  of 
the  office.' 

"The  next  day,  in  Dwyer's  Book  Store, 
I  sold  all  of  those  cards  at  fifty  cents  a 
dozen,  and  then  I  had  to  write  'Happy 
New  Year'  on  some  more;  and  from  ten 
o'clock  in  the  morning  until  three  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon — five  hours — I  made 
$37,50,  or  an  average  of  $7.50  an  hour. 
It  was  the  same  pen  (Spencerian  No.  1 ) , 
the  same  ink,  the  same  hand,  and  the  same 
eye  that  guided  the  pen,  when,  in  the 
university,  according  to  my  fellow  stu- 
dents, I  make  ink  look  as  if  lightning  had 
struck  an  ink-bottle. 

"I  told  them  I  would  live  to  set  copies 
for  all  of  them,  that  I  would  live  to  be 
the  professor  of  penmanship  and  book- 
keeping in  the  University  of  Deseret,  which 
I  did;  and  that  I  would  live  to  write 
better  than  the  professor  at  that  time, 
which  I  did. 

"I  used  to  make  spending  money  by 
sewing  baseballs  when  the  stitches  became 
ripped.  I  could  beat  any  harness  maker 
in  town  sewing  baseballs.  The  stitches 
wear  out  before  the  covers  do,  or  at  least 
they  did  when  I  was  a  boy. 

"When  I  joined  a  baseball  club  I  could 
not  throw  at  all.  I  had  never  thrown 
rocks  like  other  boys.  They  called  me 
'sissy',  and  made  fun  of  me.  We  had  the 
first  baseball  nine,  in  which  were  boys  a 
year  and  a  half  older  than  I  was.  Orson 
F.  Whitney  and  M.  M.  Young  were  in  that 
nine.  The  boys  of  my  own  age  were  in 
the  second  nine,  and  I  was  such  a  poor 
player,  that  I  had  to  play  in  the  third  nine. 
I  hired  a  boy  to  throw  a  ball  at  me  until  I 
could  catch  so  well  that  I  challenged  the 
second  nine  to  stand  in  a  row  with  me  and 
have  the  swiftest  thrower  throw  at  us,  and 
as  a  fellow  missed  a  ball  he  had  to  sit 
down.  I  stood  up  until  all  the  second  nine 
had  missed.  I  then  said  that  I  did  not 
propose  to  play  in  a  club  that  they  con- 
sidered the  third  nine  when  I  could  make 
the  second  nine  all  sit  down. 

"In  the  meantime  I  would  throw  a  ball 
across  a  high  board  fence  at  Bishop  Wool- 
ley's  barn  in  the  adjoining  lot  to  mine. 
I  got  so  that  I  could  come  very  close  to 
hitting  most  any  adobe  on  that  barn  that 
I  wanted  to.  Many  was  the  night  that 
mother  would  tie  up  my  arm  with  wet 
rags  because  it  would  ache  so  much  from 
throwing,  before  I  could  go  to  sleep.  I 
told  her  I  was  going  to  learn  to  Rlay  well 
enough  to  play  in  the  nine  that  would 
win  the  championship  of  the  Territory, 
which  I  finally  did;  and  I  have  never 
played  a  game  since.  I  thought  that  I 
would  quit  while  my  credit  was  good. 


"My  bishop  gave  me  the  reputation  of 
being  the  laziest  boy  in  the  Thirteenth 
ward,  spending  hours  of  my  time  throw- 
ing a  ball  at  his  barn  when  I  ought  to  be 
busy  doing  something  for  the  benefit  of  my 
mother.  But  I  was  fortunate  in  having 
a  mother  that  realized  it  was  wise  to  en- 
courage her  boy  athletically  or  otherwise, 
to  help  him  to  do  something  that  he  had 
an  ambition  to  do,  instead  of  discouraging 
him.     She  was  a  General. 

"Bishop  Woolley  called  at  our  home 
one  day  when  it  was  raining.  We  had 
pans  on  the  floor  to  catch  the  rain  as  it 
came  through  the  roof.  He  said,  'Sister 
Grant,  I  shall  immediately  have  a  new 
roof  put  on  this  house  of  yours.' 

"She  said,  'You  will  do  nothing  of  the 
kind;  I  have  some  sewing  here  and  as  soon 
as  it  is  done  I  will  get  some  shingles  and 
mend  the  roof.  There  is  not  going  to_  be 
any  money  from  the  Fast  Day  donation 
wasted  to  put  a  roof  on  this  old  house. 
This  old  house  will  do  me  until  my  boy 
grows  to  manhood  and  builds  me  another 
house.' 

"He  went  away  and  said  he  was  very 
sorry  for  Widow  Grant,  that  if  she  waited 
for  her  boy  to  build  a  house  she  would 
never  have  one. 

"Twenty-one  days  before  I  was  twen- 
ty-one years  old,  I  married  and  took  my 
bride  to  a  home  that  I  had  bulit — tear- 
ing down  Mother's  old  home — a  six-room 
adobe  house.  I  invited  Bishop  Woo.ley 
to  come  up  and  dedicate  it  and  thanked 
him  for  his  criticism  of  me  which  un- 
doubtedly inspired  me  to  build  the  house 
quicker  than  I  would  have  done  if  he  had 
not  christened  me  as  the  laziest  boy  in 
the  Thirteenth  ward." 

2.   Goodwill  and  Generosity: 

"I  attended  a  lecture  given  in  the  Utah 
Hotel  by1  Cory  Hanks.  Afterwards  I 
went  into  his  room  and  arranged  to  buy 
several  hundred  copies  of  his2  book  to 
send  to  friends.  I  also  paid  him  for  the 
privilege  of  having  the  book  printed  at  my 
own  expense  to  send  to  all  the  mission- 
aries— some  2,000  of  them — and  also  if  I 
wished  to  give  other  copies  away  in  addi- 
tion to  those  that  I  bought  from  him  I 
might  have  the  privilege  of  doing  so.  I 
was  to  have  the  privilege  of  printing  any 
number  to  give  away  to  my  friends, 
which  privilege  he  granted  for  a  consid- 
eration, and  I  have  been  printing  them  and 
giving  them  away  ever  since. 

"I  presented  a  copy  to  each  of  the  di- 
rectors of  the  various  companies  with 
which  I  am  connected.  I  said  to  the  vice- 
president  and  general  manager  of  the  Utah 
Power  S  Light  Co.,  'Mr.  Inch,  would  you 
take  a  five  dollar  bill  for  Hanks'  book  if 
you  could  not  get  another,  if  it  were  out 
of  print?' 

"He  said,  'I  would  not.' 

"I  said,  'I  would  like  to  sell  you  1,500 
copies  at  a  discount  for  your  employees.' 

"He  smiled  and  said,  'I  will  consult  the 
president  of  the  company,  and  if  it  is 
agreeable  you  shall  have  a  check  for 
$750.00.' 

"I  did  the  same  thing  with  managers  of 
other  companies,  and  sold  enough  books  to 
send  Hanks  a  net  profit,  according  to  my 
recollection,  of  a  little  mfc>re  than 
$2000.00.  Nearly  all  of  the  books  sold 
to  these  various  companies — like  the  Utah 


lA     dauntless     TJtahn     who     lost     his     eyes 
in    youth   by   an   explosion   of   dynamite. 
2Up  From  the  Hills,  by  Cory  Hanks. 


Hotel  Co.,  the  Utah-Idaho  Sugar  Co., 
and  others — I  took  the  trouble  to  auto- 
graph and  they  were  presented  to  the  em- 
ployees in  behalf  of  the  board  of  direc- 
tors. I  did  not  autograph  the  books  for 
the  employees  of  the  Utah  Power  &  Light 
Co." 

3.   Simplicity   and   Dignity: 

"One  day,  as  I  was  walking  through  the 
streets  carrying  a  quart  or  two  of  milk 
in  a  bucket,  taking  it  home  from  the 
tithing  office,  a  friend  of  mine  said  to  me: 
'Heber,  I  don't  think  you  are  maintain- 
ing your  dignity  as  an  apostle,  the  presi- 
dent of  a  bank  and  of  other  institutions  by 
walking  through  the  streets  carrying  a 
bucket  of  milk.' 

"I  replied,  'There  are  some  people  that 
spend  all  their  time  trying  to  maintain 
their  dignity,  and  there  are  other  people 
that  can  push  a  wheelbarrow  or  carry  a 
bucket  of  milk  through  the  streets,  and 
nobody  dare  step  on  their  dignity.  I  hope 
I  am  one  of  the  latter  kind.' 

"On  another  occasion,  when  I  was  made 
president  of  the  Tooele  stake,  this  same 
friend  was  at  the  meeting.  I  got  up  and 
told  the  people  I  did  not  know  anything 
about  the  duties  that  devolved  upon  the 
president  of  a  stake,  that  I  had  no  knowl- 
edge regarding  them,  but  that  I  would  do 
my  best  to  try  to  fulfill  them.  My  friend 
said  to  me  latei :  'Heber,  you  made  a  mis- 
take by  giving  yourself  away.  Here  you 
are  making  $4,000  or  $5,000  a  year  as 
a  young  man,  and  you  tell  those  people 
you  don't  know  anything.  You  ought  to 
keep  still  and  not  give  it  away.' 

"I  said,  'If  I  tell  them  I  don't  know 
anything,  and  they  afterwards  find  out 
that  I  have  some  sense  I  think  it  will  be 
better  than  for  me  to  make  them  think  I 
know  a  lot  of  things  that  I  don't  know.'  " 

II.     Some  Contributions: 

"I  announce  to  all  the  world  that  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  is  in  very  deed  the  Church  of  God. 
and  that  there  are  thousands  and  tens  of 
thousands  who  have  been  given  this 
knowledge  just  as  absolutely  and  as  per- 
fectly as  I  have  it." 
97th  Annual  Conference  Report,  page  12. 

"Again  I  say  it  is  beyond  my  compre- 
hension how  any  man  who  is  absolutely 
honest  in  his  dealings  with  his  fellow  men 
and  would  not  think  of  such  a  thing  as 
compromising  his  store  bill  if  he  were  able 
to  pay,  would  compromise  his  obligations 
to  God.  I  can  speak  upon  the  payment  of 
tithing,  because  from  my  childhood  every 
dollar  that  has  come  into  my  hands  has 
been  tithed,  and  I  have  endeavored  in  ad- 
dition to  be  as  liberal  as  any  of  my  as- 
sociates have  been  in  contributing  for  the 
various  public  enterprises  that  have  been 
required  of  us — the  erection  of  ward 
houses,  school  houses,  etc. 

"I  appeal  to  the  Latter-day  Saints  to  be 
honest  with  the  Lord  and  I  promise  them 
that  peace,  prosperity  and  financial  suc- 
cess will  attend  those  who  are  honest  with 
our  Heavenly  Father,  because  they  are  ful- 
filling the  law  and  an  obligation,  and  be 
will  bless  them  for  so  doing." 

100th  Semi-Annual  Conference  Report, 
page  4. 

"The  law  of  financial  prosperity  to  the 
Latter-day  Saints,  under  covenant  with 
God,  is  to  be  an  honest  tithepayer,  and 
not  to  rob  the  Lord  in  tithes  and  offerings. 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


285 


Prosperity  comes  to  those  who  observe  the 
law  of  tithing;  and  when  I  say  prosper- 
ity I  am  not  thinking  of  it  in  terms  of 
dollars  and  cents  alone,  although  as  a  rule 
the  Latter-day  Saints  who  are  the  best 
tithepayers  are  the  most  prosperous  men, 
financially;  but  what  I  count  as  real  pros- 
perity, as  the  one  thing  of  all  others  that  is 
of  great  value  to  every  man  and  woman 
living,  is  the  growth  in  a  knowledge  of 
God,  and  in  a  testimony,  and  in  the  power 
to  live  the  Gospel  and  to  inspire  our  fam- 
ilies to  do  the  same.  That  is  prosperity 
of  the  truest  kind.  I  would  rather  die  in 
poverty  knowing  my  family  could  testify 
that,  to  the  best  of  the  ability  with  which 
God  had  endowed  me,  I  had  observed  his 
laws  and  kept  his  commandments,  and  by 
my  example,  had  proclaimed  the  Gospel, 
than  to  have  all  the  wealth  of  the  world." 
95  th  Annual  Conference  Report,  page  10. 

"No  man  who  breaks  the  Word  of  Wis- 
dom can  gain  the  same  amount  of  knowl- 
edge and  intelligence  in  this  world  as  the 
man  who  obeys  that  law.  I  don't  care 
who  he  is  or  where  he  comes  from,  his 
mind  will  not  be  as  clear,  and  he  cannot 
advance  as  far  and  as  rapidly  and  retain 
his  power  as  much  as  he  would  if  he 
obeyed  the  Word  of  Wisdom." 
95th  Annual  Conference  Report,  page  10. 

"Upon  my  return  home  Thursday  I 
found  an  invitation  from  my  son-in-law 
to  climb  Timpanogos  the  following  Sat- 
urday, which  I  did.  From  the  top  of  that 
mountain,  the  view  of  Wasatch,  Utah  and 
Salt  Lake  counties,  the  cities  therein,  and 
other  sections  of  the  country  in  the  dis- 
tance, is  one  of  the  grandest  that  my  eyes 
have  ever  beheld." 

9  6th  Semi- Annual  Conference  Report, 
page  5. 

III.      COMMENT: 

As  a  public  speaker  President 
Grant  is  strikingly  effective.  His  ut- 
terances have  behind  them  an  extra- 
ordinary mental  awakeness,  a  soul- 
ful sincerity  and  an  absolute  fearless- 
ness. His  candor  almost  forbids  cau- 
tion. When  he  testifies,  the  most 
skeptical  confess  thjeir  inability  to 
doubt  that  he  has  knowledge  behind 
his  testimony.  But  the  strength  and 
clearness  of  his  voice,  the  sincerity 
and  truthfulness  of  his  messages 
make  up  but  one  side  of  the  effec- 
tiveness of  his  teachings.  It  is  the 
harmony  of  his  works  with  his 
words,  the  agreement  of  his  sayings 
with  what  he  is,  that  gives  a  weight 
to  his  words  greater  than  that  of  elo- 
quence. 

On  his  70th  birthday,  George  H. 
Brimhall  wrote  of  President  Grant: 

"Straight  as  the  flight  of  time, 

True  as  tested  steel, 
Quick  as  the  lightning's  flash, 

A  dynamo  of  zeal." 

i      1      1 

A  YOUNG  traveler,  lonely  and 
homesick,  took  very  ill  on  the 
train  and  was  grateful  'to  find  herself 
taken  under  the  care  of  a  fatherly 
stranger.  After  reaching  the  hospital 
and  being  made  comfortable,  she 
learned  that  the  gentleman  was  Heber 
J.  Grant.  His  kindness  won  for  the 
Church  a  devoted  member. 


FINANCE™*  PUBLICATIONS 


COMMITTEE 
Geo.  Q.  Morris  and  Rachel  Grant  Taylor,  Chairmen;  Hugh  J.  Cannon, 
J.  D.  Giles,  S.  A.  Stevens,  L.  W.  Smith,  E.  H.  Higgs.  E.  T.  Brandley 


THE  campaign  for  subscriptions  to 
the  Improvement  Era  has  gone  so 
far  beyond  the  llA%  quota  and  is 
still  moving  forward  so  rapidly  that  the 
Mutual  Officers  feel  it  would  be  a 
splendid  tribute  tb  the  Church  on  its 
Hundredth  Anniversary  to  make  good 
the  slogan  and  have  the  Era  in  every 
Latter-day  Saint  home. 

Following  is  a  list  of  the  stakes 
showing  the  per  cent  of  the  quota,  be- 
ing 7  J/2  %  of  the  total  population,  and 
of  the  Era  in  every  home. 


Stakes 


7X/2% 

Quota 


Stakes 


7%% 
Quota 


No.  of  Subs. 
To  Jan.  17 


250%  to  150%: 

Teton  224 

Union  137 

Moapa  1 18 

Fremont  .  _._330 
Taylor    -—255 

Lyman    15  8 

Parowan   .....292 

Cassia   120 

Maricopa  ....366 
Snowflake  .225 
Gunnison    _- 1  9  8 

150%  to   125%: 

Alberta    —-299 

Hyrum    =  _3 66 

Yellowstone  290 

Logan  455 

San  Juan 143 

Franklin   332 

Raft  River  ..98 

Curlew    99 

Oneida    295 

Pocatello  ....434 

Lethbridge  ..178 
Shelley    ......241 

Montpelier  287 
Big  Horn  ...249 

Alpine  274 

Ogden  696 

125%  to   110%: 

St.  Johns 167 

No.   Weber  493 

Sevier    266 

Benson    585 

East  Jordan  414 
Palmyra  ....349 
So.  Davis  ....383 
So.  Davis  .3  82 
San  Fran.  .246 
Wasatch    ....306 

Juarez  93 

Roosevelt  27 1 

St.  George  ..322 

Rigby  397 

Oquirrh    ____3  60 

Cache    441 

Juab   246 

Los  Angeles  409 
Garfield  .....  200 


561 
340 
286 
712 
517 
251 
449 
188 
544 
338 
295 


446 
541 
412 
597 
202 
464 
136 
137 
407 
597 
242 
325 
377 
319 
346 
872 


207 
600 
324 
710 
507 
424 
468 
468 
298 
372 
112 
321 
380 
479 
426 
518 
290 
476 
230 


%  of 
7V2% 
Quota 


250 
249 
242 
216 
203 
159 
154 
154 
150 
150 
150 


149 
148 
142 
142 
141 
140 
139 
138 
138 
138 
136 
135 
131 
128 
126 
125 


124 
122 
122 
122 
122 
122 
122 
122 
121 
121 
120 
118 
118 
118 
118 
117 
116 
116 
115 


Panguitch  ..179 
Minidoka  ..214 
Woodruff  ..23  6 
Bear  Lake  ..278 
Twin  Falls   162 

Malad  311 

Morgan  157 

Kolob  311 

St.  Joseph  ..43  7 

Emery  3  77 

No.  Davis  ..364 
So.  Sevier  ..219 
Box  Elder  _.580 

110%   to    100%: 

Bannock  ....180 
Idaho  Falls  532 

Lehi   234 

No.  Sanpete  355 

Kanab  173 

Portneuf  ....236 
Lost   River      88 

Idaho    143 

Utah  695 

Tooele  322 

Ensign    744 

Millard   ......274 

Timpanogosl21  2 

Pioneer  555 

Zion  Park  183 
Star  Valley  281 

San  Luis  159 

Hollywood    324 

Summit  377 

Burley  271 

Blackfoot    ..407 

100%  to  80%: 

Bear   River    391 

Young    101 

Deseret    3  67 

Boise  308 

Cottonwood  5  72 

Carbon   3  70 

Wayne  144 

West  Jordan  364 

Tintic  180 

Nebo    351 

Mt.  Ogden  544 
No.  Sevier  200 
So.  Sanpete  330 

Sharon    228 

Nevada   149 

Salt  Lake 781 

Duchesne  ...  23  2 

Below  80%: 

Weber  538 

Moroni  205 

Uintah  _:__..321 
Liberty 1  111 


No.  of  Subs. 
To  Jan.  17 


203 
246 
271 
319 
184 
355 
179 
354 
493 
417 
403 
243 
640 


197 
578 
256 
388 
186 
253 
95 
155 
749 
346 
793 
288 
218 
583 
191 
293 
163 
333 
389 
272 
408 


389 
99 
359 
298 
548 
349 
129 
327 
158 
310 
477 
174 
285 
190 
124 
67 
186 


417 
160 
246 
859 


%  of 

7y2% 

Quota 

115 

115 
115 
115 
114 
114 
114 
114 
113 
111 
111 
111 
110 


109 
109 
109 
109 
108 
108 
108 
108 
108 
107 
107 
105 
105 
105 
104 
104 
103 
103 
102 
100 
100 


99 
98 
98 
97 
96 
94 
90 
90 
88 
88 
88 
87 
86 
83 
83 
83 
80 


79 
78 
77 
77 


286 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


7Y2%  No.  of  Subs.  %  of 

Stakes          Quota  To  Jan.  17  7Ys% 

Quota 

Granite  874               659  75 

Grant   . 1047               781  75 

Beaver 253               176  70 

Blaine  189               120  63 


E.  E.  Ericksen,  Emily  C.  Adams,  Chairmen;  H.  C.  Iverson,  J.  H.  Tay- 
lor, W.  O.  Robinson,  D.  Wood,  J.  F.  Smith,  J.  S.  Cornwall,  Charlotte 
Stewart,  E.  T.  Brandley,  K.  C.  Jensen,  E.  T.  Beesley,  E.  S.  Anderson 


MISSIONS 

Canadian  81 

118 

143 

Eastern  264 

329 

124 

California   __772 

950 

122 

No.  Western  674 

546 

81 

Western  483 

283 

58 

Northern  501 

259 

50 

Central   769 

240 

30 

Southern  __1 132 

341 

30 

East  Central  921 

181 

20 

No.  Central  180 

35 

20 

Course  of  Study- 


Music 


This  is  the  fourth  issue  of  the  new 
Improvement  Era.  It  has  taken  its 
place  among  the  leading  magazines  of 
the  West.  In  circulation  it  is  among 
the  leaders.  In  editorial  content  it  has 
taken  a  place  among  the  best  edited 
journals  of  the  day.  In  every  way  the 
new  Era  has  set  a  high  standard.  It 
is  the  aim  of  the  publishers  to  con- 
tinue the  effort  to  make  the  Era  in- 
dispensable in  every  Latter-day  Saint 
home. 

With  this  in  view,  the  suggestion  is 
made  that  every  reader  make  an  effort 
to  induce  someone  else  to  read  the  Im- 
provement Era.  This  means  that  if 
you  are  the  head  of  the  family,  you 
should  induce  the  members  of  your 
family  to  become  regular  readers  of  the 
Improvement  Era.  If  you  are  an  M. 
I.  A.  worker,  you  should  encourage 
the  members  of  your  organization  to 
read  the  many  excellent  articles  printed 
each  month.  It  is  just  as  important 
to  have  our  present  subscribers  read 
the  Era  and  obtain  the  benefits  from 
the  material  it  contains  as  it  is  to  get 
new  subscribers. 

The  approach  of  the  Centennial 
Anniversary  of  the  Church  makes 
doubly  important  many  of  the  articles 
in  the  Era.  In  the  issues  just  ahead 
a  large  proportion  of  the  space  will  be 
devoted  to  historical  matter,  and  arti- 
cles connected  with  the  Centennial  An- 
niversary will  be  most  important.  You 
should  not  be  content  with  enjoying 
the  Improvement  Era  alone,  but  should 
make  it  your  duty  and  pleasure  to  en- 
courage as  many  others  as  possible  to 
secure  the  same  benefits. 


Superintendent  Brady  of  the  Port- 
neuf  stake  sends  in  a  check  covering^ 
100%  Life  Memberships  for  the 
Arimo  ward.      (38)    Life  Members. 

i      1      -f 

Superintendent  Harvey  Taylor,  of 
the  St.  Joseph  stake  sends  the  general 
office  a  check  covering  100%  of  Gen- 
eral Fund  for  his  stake. 


(February  4) 

I.   Objectives,  based  on  the  rhyth- 
mic urge. 

1.  To  develop  appreciation  for 
the  best  in  music  and  song. 

2.  To  encourage  ability  to  pro- 
duce high  class  music. 

3.  To  strengthen  social  senti- 
ments through  community 
singing. 

4.  To  inspire  religious  faith  and 
national  loyalty. 

II.  Local  Problems. 

1.  What  is  the  music  program 
for  the  M.  I.  A.?  (See 
Handbook,  page  143,  and 
Handbook  Supplement,  page 

3D 

2.  Are  you  prepared  to  conduct 
successfully  this  program? 

a.  Are  your  music  directors 
and  organists  appointed? 
If  not,  why  not? 

b.  Have  you  adequate  facil- 
ities for  carrying  out  this 
program? 

c.  If  no  classroom  with 
piano  for  class  "sings"  is 
available,  can  you  arrange 
it  so  that  a  nearby  home 
may  be  used  occasionally 
until  more  adequate  facil- 
ities are  provided? 

d.  Can  you  make  a  drive  for 
the  purpose  of  providing 
better  musical  facilities  in 
your  work? 

e.  Is  your  M.  I.  A.  supplied 
with  the  M.  I.  A.  and  So- 
ciability Song  Books?  If 
not  you  are  missing  a 
great  opportunity  of  unit- 
ing and  strengthening  the 
comradeship  and  loyalty 
of  the  members  of  the 
Mutual.  Can  you  afford  to 
be  without  these  books? 
(The  M.  I.  A.  songs  are 
bound  in  the  middle  sec- 
tion of  the  book,  with 
index  on  the  inside  of  the 
front  cover.  Index  for 
the  rest  of  the  songs  are 
in  the  back.  You  will 
find  class  songs,  and  ma- 
terial for  duets,  mixed 
quartettes  and  choruses 
for  all  occasions.) 

3.  A  long  list  of  material  for 


choruses,  glee  clubs,  etc.,  has 
been  published  in  the  Young 
Woman's  Journal  and  Im- 
provement Era.  (See  Hand- 
book, pages  393-396.)  You 
will  observe  by  the  titles 
that  most  of  these  songs  are 
recreational  in  spirit,  and  may 
be  used  for  any  recreational 
event,  or  Tuesday  evening 
program. 

For  Sunday  evening  joint 
session,  and  quarterly  con- 
ferences where  sacred  music 
is  needed,  a  list  of  songs  was 
published  in  the  Journal  for 
Feb.,  1926,  page  124.  See 
also  Handbook,  page  146. 
4.  The  Music  project  for  this 
year  is  An  Evening  of  Mu- 
sic Appreciation  in  each  De- 
partment. How  many  such 
evenings  have  you  had?  If 
you  have  been  successful  in 
some  departments,  turn  your 
attention  to  others,  and  try  to 
give  them  all  a  glimpse  of  the 
beauty  of  being  able  to  enjoy 
good  music. 

Special  attention  is  called  to  articles 
written  by  Frank  Asper  and  members 
of  the  General  Music  Committee,  and 
published  in  the  Young  Woman's 
Journal: 

Music  Appreciation — Journal  for  Mar. 
1928,  p.  181. 

Franz     Schubert — Journal     for     Dec. 

1928,  p.  84. 

Aida  at  Home — Journal  for  Apr.  1927, 
p.  212. 

Folk  Music — Journal  for  Feb.  1929, 
p.  122. 

Program     Music — Journal     for     Sept. 

1929,  p.  618. 

Verdi — Journal  for  Oct.  1929,  p.  711. 

Stephen  Foster — Journal  for  Oct. 
1929,  p.  704. 

Old  Home  Songs — Journal  for  Oct. 
1929,  p.  706. 

Bohemian  Girl — Improvement  Era,  for 
Nov.  1929,  p.  80. 

Why  not  make  a  collection  of  these 
articles  and  others  which  you  might 
find  and  make  a  booklet  labeled  "Mu- 
sic Appreciation."  It  would  be  a  fine 
addition  to  any  ward  music  director's 
equipment. 

See  suggestions  for  a  musical  Tues- 
day in  the  September  Journal,  page 
614,  and  the  October  Journal,  page 
695.  This  gives  a  list  of  three-part 
songs  for  women's  voices. 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


287 


III.   Methods.        (How     to     Achieve 
Objectives.) 

1.  Organize  bands,  orchestras, 
choruses,  etc.,  with  the  best 
available  leadership. 

2.  Encourage  concerts  and 
operas. 

a.  Can  you  occasionally 
bring  in  artists  for  such 
events? 

3.  Induce  schools  to  foster  bet- 
ter music  and  give  courses  in 
music  appreciation. 

4.  Stress  the  Project  and  Even- 
ing of  Music  Appreciation  in 
every  department  of  the  M. 
I.  A. 

The  Opera 

(February  11) 

An  outline  which  may  be  studied 
in  preparation  for  an  opera  presenta- 
tion. 

For  general  suggestions,  regarding 
organization,  choice  of  opera,  etc.,  see 
M.  I.  A.  Handbook. 

1.  What  opera  shall  we  give? 

Note:  It  is  a  good  plan  to  organize 
a  committee  consisting  of  the  conductor 
and  pianist  and  others  who  could  be  of 
assistance,  to  select  a  number  of  operas 
and  go  over  them  carefully,  keeping  in 
mind  the  local  conditions.  This  usually 
affords  a  very  pleasant  evening  of  study. 
For  sources  of  information  on  the  names 
of  operas,  etc.,  see  the  Handbook  and  the 
1929-30  supplement  to  the  Handbook. 

2.  How  shall  we  select  a  cast? 

Note:  The  cast  should  be  appointed 
with  two  things  in  mind:  1st — What 
the  opera  can  contribute  to  the  people 
taking  part;  2nd — -What  the  people  can 
contribute  to  the  opera.  Improvement 
of  one's  talents  and  the  wholesome  activity 
of  a  group  are  leading  objectives  in  the 
opera  project.  The  giving  of  a  good  show 
for  the  community  is  after  all  the  least 
important  aim. 

Either  of  two  methods  may  be  employed 
in  selecting  a  cast:  1st — A  selection 
made  by  a  committee  or  the  conductor 
based  on  their  present  knowledge  of  all 
available  people;  2nd — The  tryout  meth- 
od whereby  all  who  are  interested  may  se- 
lect a  part,  learn  it  and  try  out  before  a 
committee.  Each  of  these  methods  pre- 
sents difficulties  but  if  they  are  antici- 
pated either  may  be  made  successful. 

3.  What  is  the  most  expedient  way 
to  conduct  rehearsals? 

Note:  To  be  entirely  successful  in  the 
rehearsal  periods,  a  very  definite  plan 
should  be  made.  *  It  should  anticipate  all 
conditions  so  thoroughly  that  no  con- 
flicts will  occur  or  no  one's  time  be 
wasted.  It  may  be  possible  to  have  sev- 
eral rehearsals  at  the  same  time  in  different 
places,  as  for  example,  the  chorus — the 
principals,  and  special  dancers.  It  is  not 
a  good  thing  to  try  to  put  the  show  to- 
gether until  all  the  music  and  lines  are 
learned.  The  conductor  should  be  careful 
to  conserve  the  rehearsal  time  so  that  all 
music  is  learned  equally  well.  He  should 
not  let  the  last  act  lag.     He  should  also 


avoid  over- rehearsal  of  the  easy  parts,  etc. 
Only  the  people  should  be  called  to  the 
rehearsal  who  can  be  kept  busy  most  or  all 
of  the  time.  Stage  business  can  be  greatly 
facilitated  by  making  carefuL  diagrams  of 
the  various  scenes,  showing  the  grouping, 
etc. 

4.  How  shall  we  arrange  for  cos- 
tumes? 

Note:  There  can  always  be  found  peo- 
ple in  the  community  who  delight  in  ar- 
ranging for  costumes.  This  part  of  the 
production  is  usually  the  most  expensive, 
but  it  can  be  greatly  reduced  by  careful 
planning  and  thought.  If  a  ward  ward- 
robe can  be  established  it  is  a  very  help- 
ful thing  and  becomes  from  year  to  year 
more  useful  as  the  costumes  which  are 
made  for  the  various  productions  are  ac- 
cumulated. 

5.  How  shall  we  arrange  for 
scenery  and  lights? 

Note:  Stage  carpenters  and  electricians 
should  be  appointed  and  given  full  direc- 
tions on  all  stage  settings  and  require- 
ments. They  should  be  given  ample  time 
to  experiment  with  the  materials  available 
and  thereby  obtain  the  best  results.  The 
possibilities  of  the  cyclorama  should  be 
carefully  considered  in  connection  with 
non-expensive  scenery. 

6.  What  about  the  properties? 

Note:  A  property  man  should  be  ap- 
pointed and  a  complete  list  given  to  him. 
All  properties  should  be  checked  out  to  the 
cast  and  chorus  just  as  they  are  needed 
and  returned  promptly  when  not  in  use. 
Do  not  trust  the  cast  or  chorus  to  take 
care  of  their  own  properties  except  as  they 
use  them. 

7.  What  about  advertising? 

Note:  Some  scheme  should  be  devised 
which  is  effective  in  advertising  the  show 
and  securing  a  crowd. 

Systematic,  careful,  intelligent  plan- 


ning will  accomplish  all  of  the  above. 
The  fundamental  aim  to  be  realized  in 
the  opera  is  Mutual  Improvement. 

Appreciation 

(February  18) 

An  outline  which  may  be  studied  in 
connection  with  the  music  project  in 
the  various  departments. 

Discuss  the  following  questions: 

1.  What  do  we  mean  by  appreciation? 

2.  What  is  the  difference  between  sen- 
sual pleasure  and  appreciation? 

3.  Can  we  appreciate  more  than  we  can 
do? 

4.  What  is  the  relationship  between 
musical  ability  and  music  appreciation? 

5.  What  part  does  the  law  of  associa- 
tion play  in  music  appreciation? 

6.  What  are  the  meanings  of  the  terms: 
Good  music,  bad  music,  classical  music, 
popular  music,  "jazz"  music,  modern  mu- 
sic, "high-brow"  music,  "low-brow" 
music? 

7.  What  significance  has  the  inventions 
of  the  phonograph  and  the  radio  with 
respect  to  music  appreciation? 

The  Common  Sense  of  Music 

(February  25) 

The  book  review  by  Evangeline 
Beesley,  on  page  278,  February  Eta, 
presents  material  which  would  provide 
a  most  interesting  discussion.  Use  it 
in  the  study  period  of  the  Community 
Activity  Committee. 

Review 

1.  Discuss  briefly  the  subjects  of 
opera,  music  appreciation  and  com- 
mon sense  of  music. 

2.  Analyze  the  situation  in  your 
ward  and  try  to  discover  new  possibil- 
ities for  making  music  a  splendid 
means  of  cultural  recreation. 


Color 

By  Glenn  J.  Beeley 


A  HARMONIOUS,  interesting  and 
distinctive  use  of  color  is  vitally 
important  to  success  in  any  creative  art. 
Good  designs  and  good  workmanship 
are  rendered  ineffective  through  poor 
color  combinations.  Neither  color, 
nor  the  combination  of  colors  alone  is 
art.  We  must  have  some  form  to  ex- 
press that  which  we  wish  to  portray. 
To  say  that  a  particular  thing  pleases 
is  not  to  say  that  it  is  artistic.  There 
is  a  right  and  wrong  in  color  combi- 
nations as  there  is  harmony  and  dis- 
cord in  music. 

New  color  theories  are  being  sug- 
gested constantly  by  educators.  Some 
people  adopt  every  new  theory  that 
comes  along  and  the  result  is,  in  most 
cases,  very  poor. 

There  are,  however,  two  main  the- 


ories: (a)  the  Newton  and  Brewster 
theory,  based  on  the  theory  that  red, 
blue,  and  yellow  are  primary  colors, 
and  green,  purple,  and  orange  are  sec- 
ondary and  (b)  the  Young-Helm- 
holtz-Tyndall  that  the  primary  col- 
ors are  red,  green  and  violet.  The 
difference  between  these  two  theories 
is  that  the  Newton-Brewster  theory  is 
based  on  the  mixture  of  pigments  and 
the  Young-Helmholtz-Tyndall  on  the 
spectrum.  The  colors  of  the  Newton- 
Brewster  theory  are  called  primary  be- 
cause from  them  it  is  possible  to  obtain 
all  other  colors.  The  color  theory 
which  names  yellow,  red,  and  blue  as 
the  three  primary  colors  has  been 
proved  to  be  very  practical.  Engravers 
base  their  work  on  this  theory.  By 
using  a  series  of  color  niters  our  mod- 


288 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


BOOKS 


Read  More 
Good  Books 


Reading  helps  to 
broaden  one's  outlook 
on  life  and  furnishes 
that  much  needed  mind 
exercise. 


All  the  latest  books  of 
Fiction,  Travel,  Biog- 
raphy, etc.,  and  all  of 
the 

Church 
Publications 

are  now  availabe  at 
our  store. 


Make  it  a  habit  to  read 
one  good  book  each 
week. 


Deseret  Book 
Company 

44  East  on  So.  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City 


ern  photo-engravers  are  able  to  make 
plates  which  in  three  printings  of  yel- 
low, red,  and  blue  give  us  all  the  colors 
found  in  nature.  Sometimes  a  fourth 
plate  of  black  is  added  to  give  a  picture 
the  gray  tone. 

The  theory  we  are  most  interested  in 
at  present  is  the  one  worked  out  by 
scientists  that  the  primary  colors  are 
red,  green,  and  violet. 

At  present  we  are  having  a  great 
deal  of  color  used  in  all  objects  of 
decoration.  The  handcraft  workers  of 
middle  Europe  and  Austria  are  ob- 
taining some  beautiful  results  from  the 
use  of  color  combinations  worked  out 
by  the  scientists. 

We  cannot  mix  red  and  green  pig- 
ments and  make  yellow,  but  it  is  pos- 
sible to  combine  red  rays  of  light  with 
the  green  and  get  a  brilliant  yellow. 

"Nature  has  given  us  in  our  eyes 
three  sets  of  nerves  corresponding  to 
the  colors  of  the  spectrum.  One  set 
of  nerves  is  sensitive  to  green  rays,  one 
to  red  and  one  to  violet.  If  the  violet 
and  green  nerves  are  set  in  vibration 
we  see,  not  green  and  violet  separately, 
but  blue,  and  if  the  green  and  red  are 
set  in  vibration  we  see  yellow. 

The  Spectrum  Primaries  are: 
Red,   green,  violet. 

Complementaries  are: 

Red — blue:   Orange — blue-violet;   Yel- 


low— violet ;  Yellow- green  —  purple ; 

Green — crimson ;    Blue- green — scarlet. 

f 

The  symbolism  of  color  is  based  on 
the  early  associations  of  man  with  cer- 
tain colors,  and  is  as  old  as  life  itself. 
A  few  colors  and  what  they  supposedly 
stand  for  are: 

Red — war,  passion,  danger;  Orange — 
harvest,  plenty,  autumn,  happiness;  Yel- 
low— cowardice,  decay,  sickness;  Yellow- 
green — youth,  cheerfulness,  peace;  Green 
— victory;  Blue-green — song  poetry;  Blue 
— coldness,  spirituality,  truth;  Blue-violet 
— distance;  Violet — sadness,  sentimental- 
ity; Purple — royalty,  riches;  Crimson — 
beauty,  generosity;  Scarlet — blood  and  an- 
ger; White — purity,  sacrifice,  winter; 
Black — death,  despair,  night. 

Good  color  combinations: 

Red  and  blue;  crimson  scarlet,  green 
and  blue-green;  red,  orange,  yellow,  blue, 
blue-violet,  and  violet;  red,  orange  and 
yellow;  purple,  crimson,  scarlet  and  green; 
blue-green,  blue  and  blue- violet;  blue, 
blue-violet,  violet,  purple,  crimson  red 
orange,  yellow  orange,  yellow  green  and 
green;  scarlet,  green,  red  and  black;  blue- 
violet,    violet   purple  and   crimson. 

Biology: 

The  Art  of  Colour,  by  Michel  Jacobs. 
Applied  Art,  by  Pedro  Lemas. 
Fabric  Decoration,   by   Painter's   Corp. 
Color,  by  Binney  Smith. 


Flowers 


TJTARRIET  Ward  Beecher  once 
*■■*-  said,  "Flowers  are  the  sweetest 
things  God  ever  made  and  forgot  to 
put  a  soul  into."  One  never  knows 
a  plant  or  flower  until  one  grows  it 
and  cares  for  it  from  first  to  last — 
in  all  vicissitudes.  The  satisfaction 
of  seeing  it  spring  up,  grow,  produce 
its  own  kind  of  foliage  and  take  its 
place  among  otther  plants,  meeting 
the  days  and  the  seasons  as  they  pass 
is  beyond  all  measure  one  of  life's 
greatest   pleasures. 

The  purchased  plant  in  full  bloom 
is   not   so    close   to   one's   affections, 
nor   is    it   an   object   to   be   exhibited 
as  one's  own. 

To  be  a  real  lover  of  flowers,  one 
must  work.  This  is  very  essential 
to  the  real  joy  of  gardening.  It  was 
Edgar  Guest  who  wrote,  "The  man 
who  wants  a  garden  fair,  with  flow- 
ers growing  herte  and  the?re,  must 
bend  his  back  and  dig.  The  things 
are  mighty  few  on  earth  that  wishes 
can  attain.  Whate'er  we  want  of 
any  worth,  we've  got  to  work  to 
gain.  It  matters  not  what  goal  you 
seek,  its  secret  here  reposes — you've 
got  to  dig,  from  week  to  week,  to  get 
results,  and  roses." 

With  the  increasing  specialization 
in  all  kinds  of  endeavor,  we  are  in 
danger  of  lessening  the  range  of  our 
usefulness,    and    I    fear,    are    missing 


some  of  the  real  satisfaction  of  life. 
The  satisfactions  are  the  ability  and 
willingness  to  do  things  with  our 
own  hands.  We  like  the  idea  of  a 
person  sowing  his  own  seed,  trans- 
planting the  seedlings,  setting  out  his 
own  rose  or  lilac  bush,  handling  the 
pruning  shears,  picking  the  bugs  as 
well   as  gathering  the  flowers. 

Plants  should  be  a  delight  at  any 
time  of  the  year.  The  lilac  bush  has 
a  lilac  character  in  winter  as  well  as 
spring,  and  barbary  is  bafrbary  at 
any  season.  The  seasons  are  an  in- 
tegral part  of  life;  to  one  who  loves 
the  seasons,  the  garden  is  the  best 
personal  expression  of  them. 

The  fragile,  intimate  brotherhood 
with  the  earth  must  always  have 
been  a  powerful  bond  with  men,  and 
an  infinite  resource  to  them,  al- 
though we  catch  little  of  the  feeling 
of  it  in  the  literature  of  ancient  times. 
Men  must  always  have  responded  to 
the  wild  rose,  and  to  the  tenderness 
of  the  grass.  Certainly  we  know 
that  men  very  early  began  to  assemble 
blossoms  about  their  homes  and  pass 
on  seeds  from  friend  to  friend. 

Flowerls  are  recognized!  as  being 
among  the  higher  things.  All  great 
occasions  need  them  to  be  complete. 
There  is  scarcely  a  soul  but  responds 
to  blossoms,  even  though  he  knows 
it    not.      No    soul    passes    a  lily  in 


How  the  LaSalle  Problem  Method 

Increases  Your  Salary 


— How  increased  ability, 
developed  through  the 
solving  of  actual  business 
problems,  leads  to  pro- 
motion and  a  bigger  pay 
check. 

— A  quicker,  shorter  cut 
to  the  kind  of  experience 
that  pays  big  dividends. 


fn   r"TT/uui   mnniU' 


No  matter  what  you  are  making  now,  you 
are  interested  in  any  plan  which  suggests  a 
practical  way  to  increase  your  earnings— 
within  a  comparatively  short  time.  There  is 
such  a  plan— it  is  known  as  the  LaSalle  Prob- 
lem Methed — and  its  practical  value  is  attest- 
ed by  thousands  of  men  who  have  employed 
it  to  plus  their  native  aptitude  with  systematic 
training.     Read  these  typical  experiences: 

From  Clerk  to  Ass't  Treasurer— "I  worked  hard 
for  four  years  in  a  clerical  position  and  had  plenty  of 
opportunities,  but  was  not  fitted  to  accept  them.  I 
saw  that  something:  had  to  be  done  if  I  ever  hoped 
to  get  ahead.  I  had  never  had  any  training  in  ac- 
countancy, but  I  enrolled  for  the  LaSalle  Higher 
Accountancy  course.  Today,  just  fifteen  months 
later,  I  am  Assistant  Treasurer  of  my  firm  and  enjoy 
the  benefits  of  a  137  per  cent  increase  in  salary,  and 
I  have  not  vet  finished  the  course." 

PHILIP  S.  BLESSING,  Pennsylvania. 

Now  in  Business  for  Himself — "When  I  first 
took  your  course  in  Traffic  Management,  thirteen 
years  ago,  I  was  a  bill  clerk  with  the  B.  &  O.  Rail- 
road—  at  a  salary  of  $55  a  month.  For  the  last  five 
years  I  have  successfully  conducted  a  Freight  Bureau 
of  my  own,  through  which  I  am  now  serving  more 
than  500  clients.  During  these  five  years  my  income 
has  averaged  better  than  $10,000  a  year.  I  owe  my 
success  mainly  to  LaSalle  training." 

S.  MOSS,  Jr.,  New  York. 

Steel  Worker  Becomes  General  Manager — "For  a 
number  of  years  I  was  assistant  roller  at  the  Carnegie 
Steel  Mills.  Realizing  that  hands  and  feet  would 
not  do  for  me  any  longer,  I  decided  to  give  my  brain 
a  business  training.  Today  I  am  Treasurer  and  Gen- 
eral Manager  of  W.  C.  DuComb  Co.,  Inc.,  Detroit— 
with  easier  hours,  work  that  I  like,  and  a  larger 
income.  LaSalle  has  been  the  instrument  to  my 
success."  RALPH  H.  BERNDT,  Detroit. 

Always  a  Bigger  Opportunity  Just  Ahead — ' '  Before 
I  had  completed  my  first  course  with  LaSalle,  I  got 
the  chance  I  had  been  looking  for  as  Sales  Manager. 
Since  that  time  it  seems  as  though  one  opportunity 
has  followed  another,  just  as  fast  as  I  could  make 
myself  ready,  and  I  am  now  head  of  my  own  company. 
Incidentally  my  income  has  beenincreased  more  than 
500  per  cent."  E.  T.  ORCUTT,  New  Jersey. 

When  thousands  of  men  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada  (not  to  mention  many 
hundreds  in  England,  Australia,  China  and 
other  foreign  countries)  choose  the  LaSalle 


If  You  Are  Thinking 
About  Stenography  or 
Secretarial  Work — 

If  you  want  to  start  right  and  advance  rapidly, 
investigate  Stenotypy,  "the  machine  way  in 
shorthand" — the  preferred  way  to  the  better 
position. 

Stenotypy  adds  to  your  personal  ability  the 
accuracy,  speed  and  ease  of  the  machine.  Easy 
to  learn,  easy  to  write  and  easy  to  read.  You 
start  with  an  advantage —  and  that  advantage 
increases.  The  Stenotvpe  means  faster,  better 
work,  and  better  work  means  better  pay.  The 
demand  for  Stenotypists  exceeds  the  supply. 

Send  coupon  to  us  for  a  free  trial  lesson  at 
the  nearest  Stenotype  school.  See  for  yourself 
how  the  Stenotype  opens  unusual  opportuni- 
ties for  you. 


Problem  Method  to  speed  their  progress — 
when  over  4,000  LaSalle  members  belong 
to  the  LaSalle  One  Hundred  Per  Cent  Club, 
having  more  than  doubled  their  incomes — 
when  the  average  increase  reported  by 
other  thousands  is  89  per  cent— surely  the 
LaSalle  Problem  Method  must  offer  an  un- 
usually sound  way  of  securing  quickly  the 
kind  of  experience  that  can  be  cashed. 
It  does.    And  here  is  why; 

You  Learn  by  Doing 

Suppose  it  were  your  privilege  every  day 
to  sit  in  conference  with  the  head  of  your 
firm.  Suppose  every  day  he  were  to  lay 
before  you  in  systematic  order  the  various 
problems  he  is  compelled  to  solve,  and  were 


to  explain  to  you  the  principles  by  which  he 
solves  them.  Suppose  that  one  by  one  you 
were  to  work  those  problems  out —  returning 
to  him  everyday  for  counsel  and  assistance — 

Granted  that  privilege,  surely  your  ad- 
vancement would  be  faster — by  far — than 
that  of  the  man  who  is  compelled  to  pick 
up  experience  hit-or-miss. 

Under  the  LaSalle  Problem  Method  you 
pursue,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  that  iden- 
tical plan.  You  advance  by  solving  'problems. 

Only — instead  of  having  at  your  command 
the  counsel  of  a  single  individual — your 
Chief  —  you  have  back  of  you  the  organized 
experience  of  the  largest  business  training 
institution  in  the  world,  the  authoritative 
findings  of  scores  of  able  specialists,  the 
actual  procedure  of  the  most  successful 
business  houses. 

Thus  —  instead  of  fumbling  and  blunder- 
ing— you  are  coached  in  the  solving  of  the 
very  problems  you  must  face  in  the  higher 
positions.  Step  by  step,  you  work  them  out 
for  yourself — until,  at  the  conclusion  of 
your  training,  you  have  the  kind  oi  experi- 
ence for  which  men  are  willing  and  glad  to 
pay  real  money. 

Send  for  Salarj'Increasing  Plan 

The  details  of  the  LaSalle  Problem  Method— 
often  spoken  of  as  the  salary-increasing: plan— will 
be  sent  you  for  the  asking.  Whether  you  adopt  the 
plan  or  not,  the  basic  information  it  will  place  in 
your  hands,  without  cost,  is  of  very  real  and  definite 
value.    And— it's  FREE. 

Balance  the  two  minutes  that  it  takes  to  fill  out 
the  coupon  against  the  rewards  of  a  successful 
career  —  then  clip  and  mail  the  coupon  NOW. 


LaSalle  Extension  University 

THE    WORLD'S    LARGEST    BUSINESS    TRAINING    INSTITUTION  * 

-  —  —  —  — ■  —Find  Yourself  Through  LaSalle-  ■" /*^r 


LA  SALLE  EXTENSION  UNIVERSITY,        Dept.  2352-R.,  CHICAGO 

I  would  welcome  an  outline  of  the  LaSalle  training  plan,  together  with 
a  copy  of     Ten  Years' Promotion  in  One,"  all  without  obligation.  t 

□  Business  Management:  Managerial,       fj  Law:  LL.  B.  Degree. 

Sales  and  Executive  positions. 


^V-, 


]  Higher  Accountancy:  Auditor, 
Comptroller.  Certified  Public  Ac- 
countant, Cost  Accountant,  etc. 

[I]  Expert  Bookkeeping 

fj  C.  P.  A.  Coaching  for  Advanced 
Accountants. 

O  Modern  Salesmanship 

d  Traffic  Management — Foreign  and 
Domestic. 

□  Railway  Station  Management 

l~l  Modern  Business  Correspondence 

\2  Stenography:  Training  in  the  new 
machine  shorthand  —  Stenotypy. 


□  Industrial  Management 

□  Modern  Foremanship 
fj  Personnel  Management 
HI  Banking  and  Finance       t 

□  Telegraphy 
fj  Credit  and  Collection 

Correspondence 
l~l  Railway  Accounting 

□  Paper  Salesman's  Training 


/ 


~2  Business  English 
J  Commercial  Law 


]  Effective  Speaking 
Q  Commercial  Spanish 


Mama 


Present  Position 


Address 


xree! 

mail 

coupon 

now 


290 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


Utanut  and 
Vitanut 

Utah's  Health  Nut 
Margarines 

are  ideal  as  spreads  for 
bread,  hot  rolls  and  muf- 
fins. They  are  the  finest, 
most  healthful  shortenings. 

Buy  them  and  build  Utah 
Home  Industry 

Your   grocer   will   supply 

you,  or  call  the  factory 

direct. 

Deseret  Foods 
Corporation 


j 


2246  Highland  Drive 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


HUGHES 

SHOP 

50  E.   Broadway, 

Salt  Lake  City 


There  is  nothing 
More  entirely 
Feminine 
Than 

Hughes 
New  Spring 
Frocks 


Igso 


All  that  is  new  for  Spring 
— new  styles — new  mate- 
rials— new  colors.  You 
will  want  to  see  them. 


"Where  Values  Are  Greatest  and 
Styles  Are  Latest" 


bloom,  an  apple  orchard  in  the 
spring,  a  clover  field  swept  in  red, 
or  a  good  garden,  but  that  some  re- 
flections of  it  enters  his  mind  and 
lodges  itself  in  some  corner  of  the 
brain.  It  would  be  difficult  to  im- 
agine a  flowerless  world. 

There  is  much  speculation  as  to 
why  flowers  ever  came  into  the 
world,  and  what  necessity  they  ful- 
fill. But  we  are  free  to  accept  facts 
and  flowers  are  facts.  I  think  there 
must  be  something  more  than  mere 
utility  to  the  plan  that  brought 
blossoms  into  the  world.  But  why- 
ever  they  came,  they  are  joyful  things, 
and  they  are  parts  in  the  journey  of 
life. 

To  know  a  flower  well,  and  to 
grow  it  well  are  more  than  botany 
or   gardening.      The   songs   of  birds, 


the  breath  of  winds,  the  flow  of 
streams,  the  appeal  of  flowers  are  so 
real  we  are  likely  to  forget  them  or 
to  lose  them;  but  the  flowers  excel 
them  in  the  ease  and  completeness 
with  which  we  may  adapt  them  to 
personal  needs  and  incorporate  them 
into  a  process  of  life.  Real  utiliza- 
tion of  leisure  time  is  to  have  re- 
sources where  one  lives — and  flower 
gardening  is  one  resource.  Let  us 
plant  more  flowerfc  .and  each  year 
they  may  grow  more  wonderful  and 
blossom  a  little  longer,  and  as  the 
summer  winds  blow  down  their  deli- 
cate fragrancje  from  the  mountains 
and  through  the  valleys  we  are  happy 
because  of  flowers. 


Note:  This  was  given  in  full  as  a  radio 
talk  by  Mrs.  Norman  Lloyd  over  K  S  L  on 
the  Mutual  Hour,   Sunday,  Sept.  25. 


Adult  Department 


COMMITTEE 
A.  L.  Beeley;  Lucy  W.  Smith,  Chairmen     J.  F.  Merrill     F.  S.  Harris 
L.  T.  Cannon  L.  L.  Daines  R.  W.  Bennett  M.  C.  Kimball  A.  M.  Cannon 


How  One  Group  Does  It 


HT  AYLORSVILLE  ward,  Cotton- 
-L  wood  stake,  which  did  such  fine 
work  last  year  is  again  to  the  front. 
On  Dec.  17  a  delightful  Christmas 
social  was  held.  During  the  first 
period,  the  Priesthood  and  the 
Women's  sections  met  as  usual  but 
the  combined  groups  met  together 
for  the  second  period  in  the  recrea- 
tion hall  which  had  been  made  attrac- 
tive by  means  of  rugs,  rocking  chairs 
and  decorations.  Musical  selections, 
sentiments,  stories,  talks  and  group 
singing  all  on  Christmas  theme  were 
presented,  so  that  everyone  partook 
of  the  Yuletide  spirit.  Refreshments 
wefe  seirvedl  Ajbout  one  hundred 
and  fifty  were  present. 

This  group  does  not  neglect  the 
regular  lessons  or  the  project,  but 
once  each  month  either  a  social  or  a 
musicale  is  given.  The  Genealogical 
class  cooperates  in  a  wholesouled 
manner  in  both  the  project  and  in 
these  social  events,  with  the  result 
that  the  entire  adult  group  is  united 
and  a  fine  enthusiastic  spirit  prevails. 
Edgar    Lindsay    and    Nellie    Bennion 


are  the  M.  I.  A.  leaders  while  Brig- 
ham  Haslam  heads  the  Genealogical 
work. 


Calendar  for  February 
Women's  Division 

Feb.  4th — Notable  Mothers  of 
Scripture — Asenath  (Adult  Women's 
Manual.) 

Feb.  11— Life  Abundant  —  The 
Prevention  of  Nervous  and  Mental 
Diseases,  Part  1  (Adult  Women's 
Manual.) 

Feb.  18 — The  Home — Social  and 
Intellectual  Atmosphere  of  the  Home 
(Lesson  26,  Gleaner  Manual.)  These 
Manuals  may  be  borrowed  from 
Gleaner  leaders  in  the  wards  or  may 
be  purchased  from  the  General  office. 
Price,  20c. 

Feb.  25 — Society  and  Personality 
- — Culture  Patterns  and  Personality 
(Adult  Women's  Manual.) 


All  (' 


¥*      HP     ¥       R*T.l.  QUALIFIES  YOU  TO  MAKE  MONEY  AND  ITS  SERVICE  KEEPS  YOU  UP-TO-THE-MINUTE    Yft      rgi     W 
-K-*    lot.         ON  THE  NEWEST  DEVELOPMENTS  IN  RADIO.  TELEVISION,  AND  TALKING  PICTURES    '      **■•    •«■•*« 


TRAINED 


Big  Money  quick — the  chance  Jo  more  than  double  your  salary — is  offered  to  you  now.  Radio 
has  leaped  from  the  experimental  stage  to  a  gigantic  industry,  employing  many,  many  thou- 
sands and  loudly  calling  for  More  Trained  Men  to  fill  the  Big-Pay  jobs. 

Talking  Pictures  have  taken  the  larger  cities  by  storm  and  will  sweep  the  entire  country, 
opening  up  many  new  good  jobs  everywhere.  Television  now  comes  with  even  greater 
promise  of  a  large  number  of  good  paying  j  obs  and  big  profits  for  those  who  are  prepared. 

Big  Money  Now!    More  to  Come 

Here  is  an  entirely  new  field  of  profitable  employment — Big-Money  Jobs — $2500 

— $3500 — $5000  and  up,  right  now — lots  of  money  easily  made  in  spare  time — 

increasing  pay  for  you  and  more  and  more  money  as  this  new  industry 

grows  bigger  and  bigger. 


as* 


tsAS&'ieSP 


<SBfl&*- 


Answer  the  Call— Get  Into  This 
Money-Making  Industry  Now! 

The  "R.T.I."  famous  "3  in  1"  Home  Training  in  Radio,  Television 
and  Talking  Pictures  makes  it  easy  for  men,  youngmen  and  boys  to 
get  into  this  new  field  quickly.  R.  T.  I.  home  training  is  practical 
and  easy  to  understand.  It  trains  your  head  and  hands  at  the 
same  time.  Your  opportunities  for  money -making  are  un- 
limited. Your  age,  amount  of  education,  or  experience  make  no  difference. 
If  you  are  interested  and  ambitious  you  can  succeed.  Are  you  willing  to 
use  a  little  spare  time  at  home?    That  is  all  you  need  to  quickly  start 
making  money  with  R.  T.  I.  material  and  home  training.You  will  be 
ready  for  a  good  job  or  profitable  business  of  your  own,  even  before 
you  finish  the  training.  Remember — you  learn  athomein  your  spare 
time  on  actual  equipment  included  in  fine,  bigoutfitssent  youby 
R.T.I.  R.T.I,  with  all  its  connections  in  the  industry,  keeps 
you  up-to-date  and  pushing  forward  all  the  time. 

R.  T.  I.  Wonderful  Free  Book 
Nothing  Like  It  Ever  Published 

No  one  can  fully  realize  the  amazing  size  and  future 
growth  of  theRadio, Television, andTalking  Picture 
industries  unless  they  know  all  thef  acts  revealed  in 
this  R.  T.I.  book.  No  exaggeration  is  necessary — 
the  plain  truth  is  astounding.  It  will  open  your 
eyes  to  thedawn  of  the  greatestdevelopmentin 
the  history  of  theworld— the  vast  number  of 
new  money-making  jobs — enormousspare- 
time profits — allwithineasy  reach  of  am- 
bitious men.  Send  for  your  copy  before 
this  edition  is  exhausted. 

Big  R.T.  I.  Book  Free— WhileThey  Last 


Let  F.  H.  Serine!!  and  R.T.I. 
Advisory  Board  Help  You 

Mr.   Schnell,   Chief  of  the  R.  T..  I. 
Staff,  is  one  of  the  ablest  and   best 
known  radio  men  in  America.  He  has 
twenty    years   of    Radio    experience. 
First  to  establish  two  way  amateur 
communication  with  Europe.  Former 
Traffic  Manager   of  American   Radio 
Relay  League.  Lieutenant  Commander 
of  the  U.S.  N.  R.  Inventor  and  designer 
of  Radio  apparatus.   Consultant  Engi- 
neer to  large  Radio  manufacturers. 

Assisting  him  is  the  R.  T.  I.  Advisory 
Board,  composed  of  men  prominent  In 
the  Radio  Industry. 


STEP  UP  QUICK  TO  A  BIG  MONEY  JOB  THROUGH  R.  T.  I.  training  In  Broadcasting,  Sales,  Serv- 
ice, Manufacturing,  Repairing,  Ship  and  Station  Operating,  Installing,  in  business  for  yourself. 


E»    rw*     W     R.  T.I.  TRAINS  YOU  AT  HOME  FOR  A  GOOD*  JOB  OR  A  PROFITABLE 
jtC-*  X  •  JL  PART  TIME  OR  FULL  TIME  BUSINESS  OF  YOUR  OWN 


Is  Now  Radio  Engineer  Through 
R.  T.  I.  Training 

Today  I  am  able  to  class  myself  as  a  Radio 

Engineer  along  with  the  leaders,  and  this  Is  all 

due  to  the  help  of  R.  T.  1. 1  have  been  able  to 

handle  efficiently  every  radio  problem  with  which 

Ihave  come  in  contact.  I  cannot  say  too  much  In 

praise  of  R.T.L.andanyman  desiring  to  improve 

himself  can  do  nothing  better  than  find  out  what 

this  institution  has  to  offer,  and  get  started  with 

their  training. — II.  E.  Sattehfield,  Chief  Radio 

Engineer,  Western  Air  Express,  Amarlllo,  Texas. 

RADIO  &  TELEVISION   INSTITUTE 
Dept.  2 1 2  4806  St.  Anthony  Ct.,  Chicago 


RADIO  &  TELEVISION  INSTITUTE 
Dept.  212,  4806  St.  Anthony  Court,  Chicago 

Send  me  Free  and  prepaid  your  BIG  BOOK 
"Tune  In  On  Big  Pay"  and  full  details  of  your 
three-in-one  Home  Training  (without  obligating 
me  in  any  way). 

Name 

Address..- 

City State 


292 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


BANKING 
SERVICE 

In  the  long  run,  bank  ac- 
counts are  best  handled  by  that 
institution  which  provides  the 
best  facilities  and  which  makes 
banking  the  most  convenient. 

This  institution  has  steadily- 
increased  its  clientele  by  provid- 
ing flawless  banking  service  and 
by  extending  to  its  depositors  all 
the  courtesies  identified  with  the 
spirit  of  better  business. 

Utah  Savings 
8  Trust  Co* 

235  South  Main 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Checking   Accounts — Savings — 

Trusts — Investments — Safe 

Deposit — Abstracts 

Member  Federal  Reserve  System 


Cleaning  &  Dqeing  Ca  j 

I 

Every  article  which  leaves 
our  shop  is  not  only  cleaned 
and  refreshed  but  also  guar- 
anteed free  from  objection- 
able odor  of  all  cleaning  ma- 
terials. 


Mail  orders  handled  carefully 
and  promptly 

Salt 

Lake's 

Master 

Cleaners 

and 
Dyers 

Call  Hy.  65 

444  East  Second  South  St. 


M  Men  -  Gleaners  Department 


COMMITTEE 
Combined  M  Men  and  Gleaners  Committees 


Banquets 


AT  this  time  there  is  considerable 
comment  by  both  M  Men  and 
Gleaners  concerning  their  banquets. 
Some  are  holding  them  conjointly; — 
others  are  holding  separate  affairs, 
the  matter  being  optional.  There 
has  been  one  idea  which  has  been 
very  successful  in  making  these  ban- 
quets more  enjoyable.  This  plan  is 
to  run  a  newspaper  which  will  be 
issued  the  day  of  the  banquet.  The 
best  method  to  handle  it  is  as  follows: 

First,  have  a  stake  editor-in-chief 
and  a  stake  business  manager  appoint- 
ed. Then  have  each  ward  in  the 
stake  appoint  a  ward  editor.  This 
individual  is  responsible  for  getting 
all  news  items  about  the  ward  to  the 
editor-in-chief  who  wtill  put  them 
into  the  paper.  The  names  and  ad- 
dresses of  all  M  Men  or  Gleaners  can 
be  put  into  the  paper  and  a  very 
satisfactory  roster  for  the  stake  thus 
formulated.  Many  ideas  may  be  in- 
corporated in  the  paper  to  make  it 
interesting  and  humorous.  Just  turn 
this  matter  over  to  the  young  people 
and  they  will  develop   a  good  sheet. 

Each  ward  should  also  have  a 
business  manager  who  will  solicit 
advertising  in  his  ward  and  in  this 
way  the  paper  will  be  at  least  self- 
sustaining.  In  one  instance,  where 
it  has  been  tried  out,  a  small  fund 
has  accumulated  to  defray  the  ex- 
penses of  the  banquet. 

In  case  there  are  no  facilities  to 
print  such  a  paper,  it  can  be  made 
up  on  a  mimeograph  or  typewriter. 
It  is  further  recommended  that  short 
articles  from  prominent  men  in  the 
stake  be  incorporated,  and  it  has 
been  proven  that  with  a  little  thought 
in  this  matter,  considerable  interest 
will  be  added  to  the  banquets. 

Report  of  Clifton  M  Men- 
Gleaner  Banquet  and  Ball 

A  dining  room  more  beautiful  and 
homey  was  never  beheld.  Autumn  leaves 
furnished  the  wall  decorations  and  intro- 
duced the  color  scheme  of  fall  colors.  Two 
long  tables  graced  the  hall  and  were  laid 
with  beautiful  white  linen,  and  each  table 
was  made  a  work  of  art  by  the  gorgeous 
flowers — asters,  dahlias  and  zinnias — 
which  formed  the  centerpieces  for  the  ta- 
bles. In  the  flowers  the  color  scheme  was 
very  prominent — red,  yellow,  white,  and 
purple,  brown  and  green  leaves — fall  col- 
ors all.  Red  nut  cups  with  a  border  of  tan 
were  placed  by  each  plate  further  aiding 


the  harmony  of  the  color  scheme.  The 
tables  were  set  for  seventy  people.  Place 
cards  made  possible  the  seating  without 
confusion,  and  as  the  party  was  a  get- 
acquainted  one  a  boy  and  girl  were  alter- 
nated with  officers  and  bishopric  and  stake 
board.  By  each  person's  glass  a  napkin 
and  program  were  placed.  The  program 
contained  the  songs  to  be  sung  by  the 
group,  and  jokes  giving  insight  into  the 
lives  of  some  of  the  Gleaners,  M  Men  and 
officers. 

After  a  delicious  meal,  made  better  by 
lovely  toasts  and  songs,  came  the  ball,  be- 
ginning with  the  "broom  waltz"  to  more 
acquaint  the  couples.  The  ball  was  very 
successful  and  the  evening  ended  with 
prayer. 

This  affair  was  the  biggest  success  as 
yet  put  over  here.  All  did  their  share  and 
were  more  than  willing  to  do  all  they 
could  to  help  the  cause  along.  Everybody 
worked  in  harmony  proving  that  the  work 
is  going  over  and  really  being  put  into 
actual  use. 

By  Gertrude  Viehtoeg. 

Contests  for  M  Men  and 
Gleaners 

The  activities  for  the  springtime 
in  M.  I.  A.  take  the  form  of  contests, 
to  a  great  extent,  and  the  time  for 
getting  into  this  work  is  close  at 
hand.  The  majority  of  contestants 
in  various  events  are  naturally  of  M 
Men-Gleaner  age,  and  these  groups 
should  already  be  considering  the 
events  for  this  year,  and  making  de- 
cisions as  to  which  ones  they  wish 
to  enter. 

Some  lines  of  contest  are  restricted 
to  M  Men  and  Gleaners,  while  others 
are  open  to  all  members  of  the  M.  I. 
A.,  and  in  both  kinds  the  older  boys 
and  girls  will  wish  to  participate. 

Events: 

Public  Speaking,  on  the  subject  of 
the  Slogan  "We  stand  for  the  preser- 
vation of  our  heritage  through  obe- 
dience to  law,"  is  open  to  M  Men  and 
Gleaners  only. 

Male  Chorus  is  for  M  Men. 

Ladies'  Chorus  is  for  Gleaner  and 
Junior   Girls. 

Drama,  dancing,  double  mixed 
quartette,  Instrumental  trio  and  or- 
chestra are  open  to  all,  but  the  drama 
and  dance  contests  are  piarticularly 
interesting  to  M  Men  and  Gleaners. 
Details  concerning  these  events,  and 
others,  will  be  found  on  13-19  of 
the   Handbook   Supplement. 

It   is   suggested    that   the    different 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


293 


steps  of  the  Contest  dance — the  Gold 
and  Green  Caprice — be  learned  and 
used  widely  during  the  rest  of  the 
season.  The  fox-trot  and  waltz 
steps  are  new  and  interesting,  and 
much  of  charm  and  beauty  can  be 
introduced  into  social  dancing  if  such 
steps  as  these  are  danced  well. 

Two  especially  interesting  events 
are  the  Play-writing  contest  and  the 
Song  writing  contest.  The  first  of- 
fers prizes  of  $100  and  $50;  the 
other  a  first  prize  of  $50.  The 
date  for  the  close  of  the  play-writing 
contest  has  been  postponed  to  March 
1st,  1930,  and  therefore  gives  every 
one  time  to  get  that  pet  idea  on  pa- 
per, and  worked  out  in  drama  form 
in  time.     One-act  plays  are  preferred. 

Get  the  spirit  of  the  contest  ac- 
tivities. Resolve  to  make  your  stake 
Church  winner  at  the  grand  finals 
next  June! 


Union  Meetings 

The  M  Men-Gleaner  program  will 
prove  more  interesting  and  easy  if  a 
flew  minutes  during  qach  monthly 
Union  meeting  could  be  devoted  to 
a  joint  discussion  of  questions  and 
problems  pertaining  to  it.  Con- 
sideration of  the  procedure  for  the 
regular  Tuesday  evening  meetings  for 
the  following  month,  activities  con- 
templated, project  ideas  all  might 
come  in  for  a  short  discussion  with 
benefit.  The  appointment  of  com- 
mittees to  take  care  of  all  details  of 
M  Men-Gleaner  work  would  assist 
materially  in  smoothing  the  way  and 
increasing  interest  in  these  joint  mat- 
ters. 


Course  of  Study 

(For  March  4) 

Music  Appreciation  is  the  subject 
for  consideration  at  the  joint  M  Men- 
Gleaner  session  in  March.  In  the 
February  Era  a  review  of  Sigmund 
Spaeth's  book  "Common  Sense  in 
Music"  is  given,  and  this  is  to  be 
used  as  a  basis  for  discussion  by  the 
group.  A  few  members  could  be 
assigned  parts  of  the  review  to  study 
ahead;  or  one  might  be  given  the  re- 
sponsibility of;  leading  the  rest  in 
discusison.  The  evening  has  possi- 
bilities of  being  one  of  the  really 
valuable  ones  of  the  season. 


ALL  high  motives,  ideals,  concep- 
tions and  sentiments  in  a  man  are 
of  no  account  if  they  do  not  come 
forward  to  strengthen  him  for  the  bet- 
ter discharge  of  the  duties  which  de- 
volve upon  him  in  the  ordinary  affairs 
of  life. — Henry  Ward  Beecher. 


MADE  OF  FINE  INGREDIENTS 

and 

RICHER  IN  MILK 

IT'S  SLOW  BAKED! 


|   TO  BRING  OUT  THE  GOODNESS 
|  OF  IT  ALL. 

\  Western  Chocolate 
for  Western  Schools  ♦ 

Most  school  cafeterias  in  the  West  serve  hot 
chocolate,  made  with  Ghirardeili's  Ground 
Chocolate.  Managers  and  principals  know 
that  that  means  clearer  heads  in  the  afternoon 
periods,  and  a  better  health  average  during 
trying  months.  A  tin  of  Ghirardeili's  Ground 
Chocolate  in  the  cafeteria  is  a  pretty  good 
recommendation  for  the  management  of  the 
school. 

Correspondence  from  principals,  parents,  teach- 
ers, and  cafeteria  managers  is  invited.  D.  Ghirar- 
delli  Co.,  914  North  Point  St.,  San  Francisco. 

GHIRARD  EILI'S 

CHOCOLATE 

Say  "Gear-ar-delly" 


J     DOCTORS  WILL  TELL 

j  YOU 

i  ...  i 

j  Physicians  are  agreed  that  constipation  is  at  j 

the  root  of  most  digestive  disturbances,  and  is 
the  cause  of  pimples,   boils  and   other  skin 

troubles. 

j  Fleischmann's  Yeast-for-Health  relieves  j 

constipation  and  its  attendant  ills. 

Ask  your  grocer  for  Yeast-for-Health.     His 

j  stock  is  always  fresh  j 

I  FLEISCHMANN'S   YEAST   j 

j  At  all  Grocers'  j 

I _ «— 6 . .,—,_<,_„_.,_„ ,_ , . J 


onder  Bread  i 

ITS  SLO-BAKED 


FREE...  .Write  for 
"Sweet  Sixteen" 
Recipe  Packet  No.  2, 
D.  GHirardelliCo., 
914  North  Point  St., 
San  Francisco,  Calif. 


J  26 


294 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


NEWEST 
STYLES 

Wedding 

Announcements 

and 

Invitations 


X 


X 


Printed 

Process  Embossed 

Or 

Engraved 


V 


Mail  Orders  Given  Special 
Attention 


1     •/     i 


Ask  for  Samples  and 
Prices 

■t     -f     -f 
Prompt  Service 

The  DESERET 
NEWS   PRESS 

29  Richards  Street 
Salt  Lake  City 


BE  INDEPENDENT 

No  Other  Vocation  So  Profitable ! 

ENROLL   NOW 

For  a  Complete  Course  at  the 

Quish  School  of  Beauty  Culture 

The  Best  in  the  West 

304-9   Ezra   Thompson  Bldg. 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

For    Further    Information 
and     Catalog     Call 
Wasatch  7560  01 
Fill  in  This 
Coupon 


Gleaner  Girls  Department 


Grace  C.  Nelsen 


COMMITTEE 

Emily  H.  Higgs,  Chairman 

Rachel  G.  Taylor 


Martha  G.  Smith 


Sheaf  and  Project 

For  1929-30  the  Gleaner  sheaf  is 
combined  with  the  Gleaner-M  Men 
Project:  I  will  contribute  to  the 
honor  and  happiness  of  my  home. 

Girls  can  be  binding  this  sheaf  the 
whole  day  long,  for  even  a  lovely 
thought  of  home  contributes  to  its 
happiness.  The  sheaf-project  is  a 
personal  thing,  and  should  be  the 
means  of  developing  the  beautiful 
personality  which  is  one  of  a  girl's 
greatest  charms.  A  love  of  home 
and  a  determination  to  honor  and 
contribute  to  its  happiness;  is  one 
fairly  dependable  assurance  of  a 
happy  and  useful  future  for  any 
girl,  for  the  kind  of  love  and  con- 
sideration she  gives  to  her  girlhood 
home  determines  in  great  measure 
the  type  of  home  she  will  make  for 
someone   else,    some   day. 

Mission  Outlines  for  Gleaner 
Work 

From  Basel,  Switzerland,  has 
come  an  outline  of  the  Gleaner  plan 
prepared  for  use  in  the  mission,  and 
to  state  that  it  is  excellent  is  to  put 
it  mildly.  Those  instrumental  in  its 
preparation  are  to  be  commended 
most  highly,  and  no  doubt  can  exist 
that  the  Gleaner  program  in  the 
Swiss-German  Mission  will  be  car- 
ried out  with  increased  thoroughness 
and  intelligence  because  of  the  help- 
ful suggestions  put  forth. 

The  material  was  gathered  from 
various  sources — Y.  L.  M.  I.  A. 
Handbook,  back  volumes  of  the 
Young  Woman's  Journal,  Gleaner 
courses  of  study,  recreational  publi- 
cations etc.,  and  presents  the  history 
of  Gleaner  work,  its  purpose,  use, 
model,  name  and  meaning,  pin,  or- 
ganization, constitution  and  by-laws, 
duties  of  officers,  sheaves  and  sheaf- 
binding. 

Some  of  the  suggested  lines  of 
study  are:  Home,  Literature,  Court- 
ship, Art,  Music,  Nature,  Ethics,  So- 
cial Conduct,  Personal  Grooming, 
Public  Speaking,  and  in  the  field  of 
religion,  The  Divinity  of  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
The  Apostasy,  The  Restoration,  The 
Everlasting  Covenant  and  Latter-day 
Saint  Ideal  of  Home  and  Home  Life. 

For  the  activity  periods,  sugges- 
tions are  offered  in  various  lines, 
guided  by  the  seVen  human  urges 
recognized  by  Psychologists: 


Physical  Urge. 

Simple    indoor    stunts    and    games; 

sleighing,   skating,    swimming,   skiing,. 

etc. 

Rhythmic  Urge. 

Music,  dancing,  choruses,  glee 
clubs   and   similar   activities. 

Dramatic    Urge. 

Writing,  preparation  and  presen- 
tation of  pageants,  plays  and  tab- 
leaus. 

Social   Urge. 

Home  parties,  previously  discussed 
and  planned  in  class. 

Linguistic    Urge. 

Story-telling,  public  speaking,, 
book  reviews,  etc. 

Environment   Urge. 

Members  of  class,  or  invited' 
speaker,  who  has  travelled,  tell  of 
interesting  features  of  trip. 

Constructive   Urge. 

Creative  areas,  needle-craft,  etc., 
demonstrated  under  direction  of  able- 
leader. 

The  General  Committee  feels  that  this, 
outline  in  full  would  be  of  great  value  in. 
all  missions  where  there  is  need  for  a 
group  older  than  the  Bee-Hive  Girls.  The- 
office  will  mail  copies  to  missions  re- 
questing them. 

Gleaner  Calendar  for  March 

Mar.  4 — 1st  period:  Lesson.  2nd  pe- 
riod: M  Men- Gleaners.  Music.  (Page 
278,    February  Era.) 

Mar.  11 — -1st  period:  Lesson.  2nd 
period:       Question    Box. 

Mar.  18 — 1st  period:  Lesson.  2nd 
period:  Music.  Singing  of  songs,  prepar- 
ation for  contests,  etc. 

Mar.  25 — 1st  period:  Lesson.  2nd. 
period :      Optional. 


HPO  awaken  each  morning  with  a 
-*-  smile  brightening  my  face;  to 
greet  the  day  with  reverence  for  the 
opportunities  it  contains;  to  approach 
my  work  with  a  clear  mind;  to  hold 
ever  before  me,  even  in  the  doing  of 
little  things,  the  ultimate  purpose  to- 
ward which  I  am  working;  to  meet 
men  and  women  with  laughter  on  my 
lips  and  love  in  my  heart;  to  be  gen- 
tle, kind  and  courteous  through  all  the 
hours;  to  approach  the  night  with 
weariness  that  ever  woos  sleep,  and 
the  joy  that  comes  from  work  well 
done — this  is  how  I  desire  to  waste 
wisely  my  days. — Thomas  Dreier. 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


295 


COMMITTEE 

May  Booth  Talmage,  Chairman  Laura  P.  Nicholson 

Agnes  S.  Knowlton  Julia  S.  Baxter  Marie  C.  Thomas 


Junior  Girls'  Calendar  for 
March 

Mar.  4 — 1st  period:  Lesson  22, 
Home-making  and  Motherhood.  (Junior 
outline,  p.  6 ;  Young  Woman's  Journal, 
Feb.,  1929,  p.  139.)  2nd  period:  Drama- 
tization— -Book — Retold  Story. 

Mar.  11 — 1st  period:  Lesson  23,  Es- 
sential Characteristics  of  Ideal  Home- 
maker.  The  Man.  (Jun.  outline,  p.  7; 
Journal,  Feb.,  1929,  p.  143.)  2nd  pe- 
riod   :  Question  Box. 

Mar.  18 — 1st  period:  Lesson  24,  Es- 
sential Characteristics  of  Ideal  Home- 
maker:  The  Woman.  (Jun.  outline, 
p.  8;  Journal  tor  March,  1929,  p.  212.) 
2nd  period:      Travelogue. 

Mar.  25 — 1st  period:  Lesson  25, 
Essentials  of  an  Ideal  Home.  (Jun.  out- 
line, p  8;  Journal  for  March,  1929,  p. 
216.)      2nd  period:     Music,  dancing,  etc. 


The  dearest       The  fairest 
The  loveliest    and  the  best 
To   her,    I    dedicate    this   verse 
Whose  charms  eclipse  the  rest.    In 
loving  you,  dear  lady,  no  merit  is 
implied,  To  see  you  is  to  love  you, 
and  idolize,  beside;  I'm  only  one 
of  many,  no  special  gift  is  mine 
To  capture  heart  and  fancy  of 
one  so  near  divine.     But  are 
they  all  so  constant?  May- 
hap my  happy  part  Be 
this  to  hold  far  longer 
your  image  in 
my  heart 
I 

— Estelle  Webb  Thomas. 


Flower  Suggestions 

The  Junior  Girls'  flower-raising 
project  has  proven  its  value  in  many 
ways  during  the  past  two  or  three 
years.  Chapels  have  been  made  beau- 
tiful, sick  people  have  found  their 
hearts  warming,  and  girls  have  discov- 


ered the  exquisite  joy  of  watching  liv- 
ing things  develop  and  blossom. 

It  is  not  too  early  to  begin  to  think 
about  Spring  plans  for  gardens.  Per- 
haps a  flower-show  scheduled  for  late 
Summer  might  stimulate  interest.  Such 
a  show  held  in  connection  with  the 
quarterly  conference  of  the  stake 
would  add  a  touch  of  joy  and  beauty 
readily  felt  by  the  girls  and  all  who 
see  their  flowers. 

On  page  288  (Feb.  Era)  is  a  little 
article  on  flowers  which  if  discussed  in 
class  would  doubtless  impart  to  many 
Junior  girls  a  desire  and  determination 
to  start  early  and  raise  some  flowers 
this  year. 


New  Classes  Every  Week 


SCHOOL  PARTY  AT   CHAMBER   OF   COMMERCE 

Our  classes  are  so  arranged  that  new  students 
may  enroll  any  time  and  progress  just  as 
rapidly  as  their  application  and  ability  will 
permit.  A  good  position  for  every  graduate 
— -none  out  of  employment 

Call,  write  or  phone  for  information. 
Visitors  Welcome. 

Henagers  Business  College 

J.  C.  HENAGER — D.  B.  MOENCH 

45   E.   Broadway  Was.   2753 

Best  Equipped  School  in  Inter-Mountain  Territory 


H)«-»(l-^»iH1»{}-«^iJ  CTTM>-1M  !l*»[Hg»l)awHHmil— ll4»()^H)0[)«»[H»{)M»0«n<^[l< 


»()«»()«»0« 


296 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


The  Ideal 

Folding 

Chair 

For 

Home, 

Church, 

School 


This  Chair  Has  Been  Chosen  by 

the  Largest  Users  in  the  State. 

Chosen  For 

Lincoln  Ward 

The  New  Granite  Stake  House 

The  Salt  Lake  City  Schools 

Granite  School  District 

Jordan  School  District 


PEMBROKE'S 

24  E.  Broadway 

i  Better  Meals  | 

WITH  THIS  I 

j  BETTER  | 

BREAD 


Baked  with  an  extra  measure 
of  those  ingredients  which  make 
for  a  finer  flavor,  Long  Royal 
bread  makes  a  good  meal  better. 
And,  its  convenient  shape  gives 
you  more  slices  per  loaf. 

Fresh  Every  Day  At  Your 
Grocer's 

ROYAL  BAKING  COMPANY 

30    West    Broadway, 

Salt  Lake  City 

LONG 
ROYAL 


I        Better  bread    .    .    .   Better  bakfd 


Ki  ■r»0«^t]*M»-r>-a 


s-n-mwmi  ii-m*K>-a 


Vanguards- Scouts  Department 


COMMITTEE 

Geo.  R.  Hill;  Chas.  R.  Mabey,  Chairmen 
German  E.  Ellsworth  LeRoi  C.  Snow 


Nicholas  G.  Smith 
Ernest  P.  Horsley 


A  N  interesting  little  publication 
**■  prepared  by  the  boys  of  this  de- 
partment has  much  to  indicate  the  fact 
that  Troop  4  of  Logan  is  wide  awake. 
The  paper  is  called  the  Vanguard- 
Scout. 

Excerpts  follow: 

Scouts  Have  Successful  Hike 

The  hike  taken  Saturday  by  the  Old 
Ephraim  and  Running  Deer  Patrols 
was  a  great  success.  The  Patrol  Lead- 
ers left  early  in  the  morning  and  set  a 
trail  for  the  others  who  came  later  to 
follow.  Every  fence  between  here  and 
the  river  was  crossed  at  least  once,  we 
are  not  saying  how  much  pants  ma- 
terial was  left  on  the  barbs. 

The  trail  was  laid  in  such  a  way 
that  the  Scouts  had  to  know  their 
tracking  to  follow  it.  The  tracks  led, 
in  a  round-about  way,  to  the  river 
which  was  the  destination.  While  the 
Patrol  Leaders  cooked  Hunter's  Stew 
and  "Twist,"  Scouts  Ben  Baxter,  Von 
Baxter,  Fay  Hawkes,  Billy  Baugh, 
Lloyd  McDonald  and  Delwyn  Thomas 
passed  their  fire  building  test.  The 
remainder  of  the  time  was  spent  in 
skating  and  playing  hockey. 

Acceptance 

The  Scouts  of  Troop  4  accept  with 
pleasure  the  invitation  of  the  Van- 
guards to  join  them  in  the  publication 
of  their  paper  which  will  now  be  called 
the  Vanguard  Scout.  We  will  do  any- 
thing we  can  for  the  progress  of  the 
paper. 

(Signed)    THAIN  CARLISLE, 

Vaughn  Pond. 

(Patrol  Leaders) 
Santa  Claus  knew  his  onions  when 
he  left  Scout  Billy  Baugh  a  wheelbar- 
row. 

THE  VANGUARD-SCOUT  IS 
PUBLISHED  BY  THE  VAN- 
GUARDS AND  SCOUTS  OF 
TROOP  4,  LOGAN,  UTAH. 

Staff 

scoutmaster Peter  A.  C.  Peders?n 

Editor  Eugene  Gardner 

Cartoonist  —.Adrian  Morrell 

Scout  Patrol  Leaders 

Thain  Carlisle,  Vaughan  Pond 

Day  in  and  Day  Out 

A  Boston  paper  offered  a  prize  foi 
the  paragraph  that  had  given  the  great- 
est inspiration  and  help.  Lines  from 
Tennyson  and  others  were  sent  in  by 


the  hundred.  The  letter  that  gained 
the  prize  was  as  follows; 

"I  am  only  a  boy,  and  boys'  opin- 
ions are  not  respected  by  most  grown- 
ups; but  we  have  them,  just  the  same. 

"The  paragraph  which  helps  me  the 
most  is  the  Boy  Scout  Oath,  as  fol- 
lows: 

"On  mv  honor,  I  will  do  my  best: 
"1.   To  do  my  duty  to  God  and  my 
country,  and  to  obey  the  Scout  Law. 

"2.  To  help  other  people  at  all 
times. 

"3.  To  keep  myself  physically 
strong,  mentally  awakt  and  morally 
straight." 

Vanguard  Insignia 

The  arrowhead  is  typical  of  the  In- 
dian and  carries  with  it  the  love  of 
conquest  and  adventure;  it  is  of  the 
out-of-doors  and  was  made  and  used 
by  a  race  of  people  that  knew  the  lan- 
guage of  nature  because  they  lived  with 
her.  The  upturned  arrowhead  is  an 
emblem  of  peace  and  good  will,  a 
token  of  confidence  used  often  by  the 
Indians  to  express  welcome  to  the  early 
Vanguards  of  civilization. 

You  Need  a  Lid — Buy  a  Scout 
Hat 

Roldo  Dutson's  tonsils  have  recently 
been  affected  with  "litus." 

LOCALS 

First  Aid  Needed: 

S'cout  Thain  Carlisle's  brown  dog, 
"Mutt,"  seems  to  be  "hitting  on  three." 
It  is  in  misery  in  its  present  condition; 
can't  we  either  give  it  some  first  aid  or 
finish  the  job? 


YOU  GOTTA  WEAR  PANTS 
Buy  SCOUT  Pants 

A  Wayward  Sheep : 

Some  time  ago,  a  sheep  belonging  to 
Scout  Earl  England  took  a  short  vaca- 
tion. Earl  canvassed  the  ward  with  a 
flash-light  on  the  evening  of  its  escape 
but  after  a  two-day  search,  it  came  back 
of  its  own  accord.  There  must  not  have 
been  a  better  master  in  town. 


YOU   GOTTA  HAVE    A    SHIR'l 
Buy  a  SCOUT  Shirt 

Realistic  Decoration : 

Scout  Grant  Foster  did  such  a  good 
job  at  decorating  his  Christmas  tree  that 
his  little  brother,  Wayne,  took  one  of  the 
ornaments  for  an  apple  and  tried  to  eat  it. 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


297 


YOU  GOTTA  HAVE  SOX 
Buy  SCOUT  Sox 

An  Honest  Thief: 

Scout  Clyde  Carlisle  has  just  put  one 
over  on  the  stamp  companies  by  sending 
for  approval  sheets,  taking  the  "tempter" 
which  was  a  few  hundred  stamps  in  each 
case  and  sending  the  approvals  back.  It 
seems  to  be  working  fine  as  he  has 
acquired  quite  a  collection  by  that  method. 

SINCE    YOU    GOTTA    WEAR 

CLOTHES 

Make  it  a  UNIFORM 

THE  NEW  MEETING  HOUSE 

The  Bishop  is  not  making  any  prom- 
ises but  "It  might  so  happen"  that,  when 
the  whole  building  is  finished,  the  Scouts 
will  get  the  two  rooms  on  the  west  up- 
stairs. These  are  the  two  best  rooms  in 
the  building  for  our  purpose  as  they  are 
plenty  large  enough  for  all  kinds  of  games 
and  they  are  far  enough  away  from  the 
main  hall  that  the  Mutual  President  will 
not  have  to  pay  us  a  visit  every  five  min- 
utes. 

We  will  probably  be  allowed  to  lock  at 
least  one  of  these  rooms  off  from  the  rest 
of  the  building  and  not  be  in  danger  of 
having  all  our  things  wrecked  by  the  pri- 
mary children  every  time  that  primary  is 
held. 

During  the  late  fall,  the  plans  for  the 
remodeling  of  the  old  meeting  house  have 
been  completed.  The  building  has  taken 
approximately  $14,000,  of  which  the 
Church  has  paid  $7,000.  Most  of  the  as- 
sessments put  in  by  the  ward  have  been 
paid  in  work,  none  of  the  original  savings 
of  the  ward  having  been  used. 

Plans  are  being  made  to  have  a  social 
in  the  newly-finished  house  on  the  evening 
of  December  3 1 .  This  will  be  the  first 
gathering  held  in  the  hall  for  some  time, 
it  is  expected  that  most  of  the  ward  mem- 
bers will  come.  Scout  Executive  Pond 
will  be  in  charge  of  the  games. 

A  new  building  will  be  erected  next 
summer.  All  Scouts  and  Vanguards  are 
urged  to  put  in  as  much  time  on  it  as  they 
possibly  can. 

AN  EYE  FOR  BUSINESS 

Scout  Adrian  Morrell  has  just  showed 
some  good  busines  reasoning  in  putting 
over  a  rabbit  deal.  It  seems  that  both 
he  and  Wendell  owned  a  rabbit.  Adrian 
sold  his  for  the  worthy  price  of  5c,  Wen- 
dell held  out  for  a  better  price  and  in  the 
holding,  his  rabbit  died.  We  hope  that 
when  he  is  old  enough,  Wendell  will  take 
some  Vanguard  training  and  be  able  to 
compete  with  his  brother  on  business 
deals 


Leadership 

The  breezy,  boyish  style  of  the  ex- 
cerpts above,  taken  from  the  little  pa- 
per published  by  the  boys  of  Troop  4, 
at  Logan,  carries  the  spirit  of  friendli- 
ness which  should  characterize  all 
Scout- Vanguard  groups,  and  which  is 
easily  developed  under  sympathetic, 
understanding  leadership.  A  careful 
study  of  the  material  on  pages  300  to 
305  of  the  M.  I.  A.  Handbook  will 
help  new  leaders  to  understand  better 
the  problems  of  the  young  adolescent 
boy. 


LATTER-DAY  SAINT  GARMENTS 

Save  Agent's  Commission — Buy  Direct  from  Our  Modern  Factory 
Made  individual  to  order,  OLD  or  NEW  Style. 

Samples   submitted  on   reouest. 

For  MEN 

No. 

12  Ribbed  Med.  Light..... $1.25 

93  Ribbed  Extra  Fine. ..   1.50 

1C  Med.    Heavy    Cotton 1.50 

925   Med.  Wt.  Extra  Q,ual.....   1.75 

974  Med.  Heavy  Unbleached 
Cotton  1.95 

975  Med.  Heavy   Wt.  Cotton   1.75 
930   Non-Run  Rayon  2.50 

90  Extra  Hvy.  Coarse  Cot.  2.25 

970  Med.  Light  Silk:  Stripe-  2.50 

9107  Wool  and   Cotton  Mix. ...   3.75 

Be  SURE  to  specify  OLD  or  NEW"  Style,  as  light  weights  arc 
usually  made  with  short  sleeve  and  three-quarter  legs,  the  heavy 
weights  are  regularly  made  with  long  sleeves  and  long  legs. 

Itn  ordering,  to  insure  good  lit,  give  bust  measure,  height  and 
weight.     We  prepay  postage  to  all  parts  of  United  States. 

Q,uallty   Highest — Prices   Lowest 

SALT  LAKE  KNITTING  STORE 


For  LADIES 

No. 

81 

Flat  Weave     

..$   .95 

S2 

Ribbed   Light    Weight. 

.   1.25 

83 

Fine    Quality    Cotton 

.   1.50 

862 

Fine  Mercerized  Lisle... 

.   1.95 

822 

Silk  Stripe,  Med.  Wt. 

.   1.50 

821 

Extra  Fine   Silk  Stripe. 

.   1.95 

870 

Silk  Stripe,  Part  Wool. 

.   2.50 

829 

Rayon  

.   1.95 

820 

Super   Quality    Rayon... 

.   2.75 

70  Main   Street,   Salt  Lake  City 


Oldest  Knitting  Store  in  Utah 


When  YOUR  Building  BURNS 

There's  a  certain  amount  of  comfort  to>  know  that  should  fire  destroy  your  building 
tonight  that  you  are  covered  by  fire  insurance.  Such  insurance  will  indemnify  you 
for  the  loss  incurred  and  allow  you  to  rebuild  without  financial  hardship.  It's  worth 
a  good  deal  to  have  this  protection  in  these  times. 

See  our  agent  in  your  town 

Utah  Home  Fire  Insurance  Co* 

HEBER  J.  GRANT  S  CO.,  General  Agents 
20  So.  Main  St.  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


YOU  CAN  ASSIST 

In  the  DEVELOPMENT  of  YOUR  COMMUNITY 
by  Patronizing  your  LOCAL  DEALER 

REMEMBER— 

Your  HOME  MERCHANT  is  a  Convenience  as  well  as  a 
Necessity. 

You  can  See  and  Inspect  your  Purchases  from  Him  and  Receive 
his  GUARANTEE  of  SATISFACTION. 

He  Contributes  Largely  to  the  Support  of  Local  Churches,  Schools, 
Colleges,  Charitable  and  Public  Institutions. 

MONEY— 

Which  you  send  to  Distant  Points  for  Supplies  NEVER 
RETURNS  to  BENEFIT  YOU  or  YOUR  HOME  TOWN. 


irhe$aIfLafce    ^ 
A^cflardwar c  Co. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Grand  Junction,  Colorado 


Wholesale  Exclusively 


Pocatello,  Idaho 
Boise,  Idaho 


298 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


KW 

Trombone 

Beginners  and  Professional 
Players  find  that  KING 
instruments  meet  the  re- 
quirements of  all  occasions 
in  a  very  superior  -manner. 
Easy  Terms.    Free  Trial. 


Ask  About  the  New  KING 
SILVER  CLARINET 


King  offers  one  of 
the  finest  and  most 
complete  lines  of 
basses  in  the  world 
today.  One  for 
every  player 
and  every 
need. 

Let  us  point  out 
to  you,  the  mer- 
its that  have 
§  laced  King 
ousaphones  in 
the  lead. 

MAIL  THIS  COUPON  TODAY 


(IE) 


Consolidated    Music    Co., 

121   So.   Main,   Salt  Lake,   Utah. 
Send   me  pospaid  KING   catalogs,   prices, 
easy    terms     and     details     of    your    FREE 
TRIAL   PLAN.      No   obligation  to  me. 


Name 


'       FIRST  OF  ALL  RELI  ABILITY 

CONSOLIDATED 
MUSIC  COMPftNV 


Bee  Hive  Girls  Department 


Elsie  Hogan 


COMMITTEE 

Catherine  Folsom,  Chairman 
Sarah  R.  Cannon 


Vida  F.  Clawson 


Project:  I  Will  Put  my  Best  Effort  into  Everything  I  Do 


ROYAL  W  DAYNES.  Mahasek. 


121  So.  Main,  Salt  Lake 


PSYCHOLOGISTS  tell  us  that  the 
*■  thing  we  have  thoroughly  learned, 
we  never  entirely  forget.  For  ex- 
ample, if  a  girl  were  to  commit  to 
memory  the  ten  commandments,  beati- 
tudes, articles  of  faith,  etc.,  in  her 
youth,  only  a  brief  review  would  be 
needed  in  after  years  to  make  them 
clear  in  her  mind  again.  This  is 
equally  true  of  other  things — any 
undertaking  into  which  we  put  our 
best  effort  will  yield  the  greatest 
good    throughout    life. 

The  project  for  the  Bee-Hive  Girls 
this  year  is  important  in  that  it  lays 
the  foundation  for  thoroughness. 
Once  a  girl  has  made  this  an  ideal 
for  a  year,  and  worked  toward  it,  she 
has  assured  for  herself  a  degree  of 
satisfaction  not  to  be  surpassed. 

TO  BEE-KEEPERS. 

In  presenting  the  project  to  the 
class,  use  all  the  tact  and  diplomacy 
at  your  command.  In  adolescence, 
self-government,  social  pressure  and 
group  consciousness  are  far  more 
powerful  influences  than  are  preach- 
ing, lecturing,  or  moralizing.  Draw 
out  from  the  girls  themselves  ex- 
pressions of  their  ideas  and  attitudes, 
and  proper  direction  on  your  part 
will  guide  the  discussion  along  de- 
sirable lines.  Certain  points  should 
be  mentioned: 


1 — What  are  the  activities  which  con- 
cern a  girl  of  14  or  15?  Home,  school 
and  church  are  among  the  most  im- 
portant. 

2 — Which  phases  of  these  activities 
should  be  stressed? 

a- — -At  Home — 

The  spirit  of  the  home  depends  upon 
the  spirit  of  all  who  dwell  therein,  and 
happiness  attends  consideration  of  others. 
Some   suggestions   follow: 

1 — Honoring  the  rights  of  family  mem- 
bers by  not  using  their  belongings  with- 
out permission    (cell   250). 

2- — -Determining  ways  in  which  proper 
respect  can  be  shown  to  parents,  and  ob- 
serving them    (cells   35,   251). 

3 — Refraining  from  borrowing  (cell 
252). 

4 — Answering  courteously  questions 
put  to  you  by  other  members  of  the  fam- 
ily   (cell  25  8). 

5 — -Leaving  all  articles  and  places  used 
by  you  cleaner  than  you  found  them — - 
wash  bowls,  book-shelves,  drawers,  etc. 
(cell  260). 

6 — Entertaining  and  caring  for  small 
brothers  and  sisters  (cells  3  6,  313,  314, 
316,  317,  325). 


7 — Making  sweet  and  clean  the  rooms 
in  which  the  family  gathers. 

8- — Helping  with  the  housekeeping  to 
make  it  easier  for  mother  (cells  129,  153, 
178,  194-5,  201,  204-12,  216-17). 

9 — Remembering  that  the  family  that 
plays  together,  stays  together,  and  doing 
your  part  to  make  play  possible  and  joy- 
ous in  the  home. 

b — At  School — 

1 — Taking  care  of  yourself  with  re- 
gard to  diet,  exercise  and  habits  (cells 
330-40,  344-49). 

2 — Successfully  preparing  lessons,  and 
satisfactorily    discharging    all    duties. 

3 — Developing  wholesome,  fair  rela- 
tionships with  teachers,  fellow  students 
and  friends   (cells  3  7,   41,  42). 

4 — Sharing  responsibilities  and  being 
dependable    in    all    recreational    activities. 

c — At  Church — 

1 — Being  on  time  at  all  meetings  at- 
tended. 

2 — Showing  reverence  in  houses  of 
worship  by  keeping  quiet,  paying  atten- 
tion, leaving  gum  outside,  remaining  until 
close  of  services,  removing  hats  during 
meetings,  and  taking  part  when  asked. 

3 — Making  more  sure  of  benefits  and 
blessings  of  the  Church  by  knowing  more 
about  them,  and  striving  to  become  more 
worthy  of  them  (cells  64-9,  74-9.)  (All 
of  the  cells  mentioned  are  given  merely 
as  suggestions  in  helping  you  to  put  over 
the  project) . 

By  the  time  the  foregoing  points  have 
been  drawn  out  and  discussed,  together 
with  numerous  others  which  the  girls  will 
include,  a  fairly  workable  idea  of  the  value 
of  the  project  will  be  developing  in  the 
hearts  of  the  Bee-Hive  girls.  You  are 
beginning  the  work  of  the  centennial  year 
of  the  Church,  and  if  each  girl  would 
have  a  part  in  proclaiming  the  wonder  of 
it  to  the  world,  let  her  put  her  best  effort 
into  everything  she  does,  thus  proving 
herself  a  worthy  member  of  a  glorious 
Church. 

Prepare  Now  for  Promotion 
and  Graduation 

Girls  who  find  delight  in  Bee-Hive 
work  are  girls  who  make  progress  in 
it  from  week  to  week  and  from 
month  to  month.  Some  cells  which 
are  the  most  valuable  take  consider- 
ably longer  to  fill  than  do  others.  It  is 
well  to  begin  on  these  early  so  that 
their  completion  will  be  assured. 
Particularly  is  it  advised  that  all 
foundation  cells  be  finished  in  good 
time.  When  one  Beef-Keeper  was 
asked  why  all  the  Builders  were  not 
being  promoted  she  said  that  at  the 
last  moment  it  was  discovered  that 
certain    ones   had    not    completed    all 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


299 


the  cells  necessary.  When  should 
this  have  been  checked  on?  Obvi- 
ously, in  February  or  March  rather 
than  in  May.  Look  into  the  situa- 
tion now,  Bee-Keepers;  decide  now, 
you  and  your  girls,  that  all  Builders 
are  to  complete  the  work  of  this  rank 
and  become  Gatherers,  and  that  all 
Gatherers  are  to  be  graduated  at  the 
end  of  the  present  M.  I.  A.  season. 

Calendar  for  February 


Builders — 

Feb.      4- 
them. 

Feb.    11- 
Baby. 

Feb.    18- 

^  Feb.  25- 

Gatherers — 

Feb._    4 
sponsibility. 

Feb.    11 — i 

Feb.    18- 
Sweetness  of 

Feb.    25- 


Guide  XVIII— National  An- 

-Guide     XIX — Bathing     the 

Guide  XXI — Textiles. 
Open. 

—Guide     XVIII— Civic     Re- 


Guide  XIX — Home  Evening. 
-Guide       XXI — Taste       the 
Service. 
-Open. 


Calendar  for  March 

Builders — 

Mar.  4 — Guide — Mending. 

Mar.  11 — Guide  XXIII— Understand 
Beauty. 

Mar.  1 8 — Guide  XXIV — Beauty  in  the 
Home. 

Mar.  25 — Open. 

Gatherers — 

Mar.  4 — Guide  XXII — Service. 

Mar.  1 1 — Guide  XXIII— Nature's 
Phenomena. 

Mar.  1 8— Guide  XXIV— Reading 
Course. 

Mar.  25 — Open. 


The  Bee-Hive  Committee  is  pleased 
to  announce  the  Folk  Dance  to  be 
used  in  contest  for  the  Bee-Hive  girls. 
This  little  dance,  called  The  Road  to 
Auvergne,  is  the  dramatization  of  a 
French  peasant  song,  and  to  make  it 
interesting,  action  and  pantomime 
must  be  put  into  it.  The  dance  tells 
the  story  of  a  lover  and  his  sweet- 
heart, who  first  skip  in  happily  to- 
gether and  play.  Soon  the  girl  at- 
tempts to  run  away  but  the  boy 
catches  her,  pulls  her  back,  and  at- 
tempts to  kiss  her.  She  resents  this 
and  gives  him  a  severe  rebuff.  He 
then  becomes  angry  and  runs  from  her, 
but  she  coaxes  him  to  play  with  her 
again  and  the  frolic  continues  to  the 
end. 

Music  and  directions  for  the  dance 
may  be  obtained  free  of  charge  from 
the  General  Board  of  Y.  L.  M.  I.  A., 
33  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah. 

We  hope  that  many  Stakes  will 
conduct  this  contest.  The  dance  is  not 
difficult  and  the  Bee-Hive  girls  are 
sure  to  enjoy  it  very  much. 


GOD  be  thanked  for  books.  They 
are  the  voices  of  the  distant  and 
the  dead,  and  make  us  heirs  of  the 
spiritual  life  of  past  ages.  Books  are 
the  true  levellers.  They  give  to  all, 
who  will  faithfully  use  them,  the  so- 
ciety, the  spiritual  presence,  of  the  best 
and  the  greatest  of  our  race.  No  mat- 
ter how  poor  I  am,  no  matter  though 
the  prosperous  of  my  own  time  will 
not  enter  my  obscure  dwelling,  if  the 
sacred  writers  will  enter  and  take  up 
their  abode  under  my  roof,  if  Milton 


will  cross  my  threshold  to  sing  to  me 
of  Paradise,  and  Shakespeare  to  open 
to  me  the  worlds  of  imagination  and 
the  workings  'of  the  human  heart,  and 
Franklin  to  enrich  me  with  his  prac- 
tical wisdom,  I  shall  not  pine  for 
want  of  intellectual  companionship, 
and  I  may  become  a  cultivated  man 
though  excluded  from  what  is  called 
the  best  society,  in  the  place  where  I 
live. 

— Wm.  Ellery  Channing:  Self -Culture. 


Haag 

Vortex 

Washers 


Washers  are  made  in 
three  models,  55,  65, 
75,  with  y4  H.  P. 
electric  motor  or  a 
4  cycle  gas  engine. 


MAKE  WASHDAY  A  PLEASURE  WITH 
ONE  OF  THESE  BEAUTIFUL  MODELS 

Distributed  By 

MOUNTAIN  STATES 
IMPLEMENT  CO. 

OGDEN,  UTAH 

Stores  At 

Ogden,   Salt  Lake   City,   Twin   Falls,   Idaho  Falls, 

Buhl,  Shelley 

Ask  For  a  Free  Demonstration 

—  pronounced   Haig 


'We  Wilt  Treat  You  Right" 


[51 


300 

Utah's 
Cleanest, 
Hardest, 
Hottest 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February 9  1930 


KNIGHT 

Spring 
Canyon 

COAL 


Good  coal  looks  good. 
Pick  up  one  of  those  hard 
black  lumps  of  Knight  and 
inspect  it  yourself.  Notice 
how  free  it  is  from  white 
spots  or  yellow  streaks, 
and  notice  how  fine  and 
straight  the  grain  is.  Take 
a  hammer  and  hit  the  lump. 
Then  see  the  straight 
break,  the  sharp,  hard 
edges,  and  the  small  quan- 
tity of  slack. 

You  can't  go  wrong 
with  Knight  Spring  Can- 
yon Coal.  It  is  prepared 
with  your  comfort  in 
mind. 

Call  Was.  1676 

KNIGHT 
FUEL 


CO. 


L.  E.  ADAMS,  Gen'l  Mgr. 

General  Offices 

818  Newhouse  Building 
SALT  LAKE  CITY 


Out  of  the  Burning 

{Continued  from  page  257) 


knitting.  Curly  dropped  her  book, 
and  grabbing  the  bucket,  went  out 
into  the  night.  The  old  grand- 
mother raised  a  "hush  finger"  and 
a  sonorous,  rollicking  song  drift- 
ed in: 

"I  traded  my  calf  and  got  me  a 

mole 
An'  the  blooming  thing  run  in  its 

hole!" 

Granny  followed  Curly  out  of 
the  house.  Standing  in  the  shadow 
she  heard  the  creak  of  the  windlass 
and  the  splash  of  pouring  water. 
She  waited  for  Curly  to  appear, 
but  a  startled,  muffled  cry  came 
instead.  Like  a  creature  of  the 
wilds,  old  Granny  Turner  dashed 
down  the  slight  incline  and  struck 
sharply  at  the  dark  form  that  was 
forcibly  embracing  Curly. 

"Abe  Walters,  youns  leave  that 
thar  least  one  be,"  she  command- 
ed. "Whar's  Millie?  Youns  been 
a  settin'  up  with  her." 


she  muttered,  and  later,  "Abe  ain't 
so  good.     He's  afeared  too." 


"I 


aims  ter  marry 
Curly,"  sulkily  the  young  man  ad- 
mitted his  motive.  "Weuns  kin 
get  married  termorrow." 

"Youns  best  marry  Millie. 
Curly  ain't  fur  youns." 

"Millie's  over  smart.  She  hit 
me — she  did." 

The  old  woman  gave  the  youth 
a  violent  shove  into  the  dark.  Tak- 
ing the  bucket  in  one  hand  and  the 
frightened  Curly  by  the  other,  she 
disappeared  into  the  house. 

The  others  were  abed.  "Youns 
go  ter  bed,"  she  directed.  "In  the 
mornin',  crawl  out  early.  I'll  push 
youns.  Put  on  yer  best  things. 
Youns  is  agoin'  fur  a  right  smart 
walk." 

The  bewildered,  frightened 
Curly  followed  her  Granny's  in- 
structions. She  did  not  undress. 
They  always  slept  in  their  clothes. 
She  did  not  even  dare  to  use  the 
precious  toothbrush.  She  crept  in 
beside  Millie,  who  turned  toward 
her  with  a  stifled  sob. 

"O  Curly,  I  wisht  I  nary  went 
anuttin'  with  Abe,"  she  whis- 
pered. "I'm  afeared  ter  tell  Pa." 
Finally  Millie  fell  asleep  but  mum- 
bled troubled  thoughts  all  night. 

"Seven  times  eight  is  fifty-four," 


Bi 


>EFORE  dawn  Curly 
felt  her  Granny  nudge  her.  She 
rose  obediently,  dressed  in  her  best 
as  ordered,  ate  the  food  thrust  up- 
on her.  Together  the  two  went 
outdoors  into  the  chilly  dawn. 
Down  in  the  cellar  Granny  pulled 
and  twisted  at  a  rock  in  the  floor 
until  she  loosened  it.  Then  she 
drew  out  a  tin  box  and  handed  it 
to  Curly.  She  also  thrust  a  ragged 
piece  of  paper  into  her  hand.  "This 
hyar's  the  name  o'  that  thar  Town 
Lady.  Youns  go  thar  and  give 
her  this  hyar  box.  Youns  stay 
thar  always.  Don't  youns  never 
come  back  hyar." 


G 


;URLY  stood  trans- 
fixed until  the  old  grandmother 
gave  her  a  little  shove  toward  the 
distant  town.  "Youns  go  down 
the  holler,  past  the  mail  box  and 
the  spring  hole,  and  keep  agoin'. 
When  youns  gets  ter  town,  ask 
whar  the  Town  Lady  stays.  Right 
smart  folks  will  tell  yer.  Hyar's 
vittles." 

Torn  between  loyalty  to  the  un- 
happy Millie  and  affection  for  the 
foster  child  who  had  "larnin',"  the 
old  grandmother  gave  the  trem- 
bling child  a  scant,  meagre  kiss. 
And  Curly  Turner,  carrying  a  por- 
tentous tin  box  under  one  arm, 
and  a  generous  supply  of  corn 
bread  and  fatty  pork  under  the 
other,  passed  out  of  Crow's  Nest 
forever. 

(To  be  continued) 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


301 


An  American  Prince 

(Continued  from  page  270) 

the  pure  in  heart,  and  this  thev 
seek.  It  cannot  be  said  that  every- 
one to  whom  the  priceless  gift  of 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  has 
come  is  endeavoring  to  live  up  to 
its  highest  requirements;  but  it  can 
be  said,  and  truthfully,  that  un- 
counted numbers  are  holding  high 
before  them  the  newly-revealed 
truths,  as  a  light  to  guide  them 
along  the  way  which  they  must 
travel.  Every  step  is  made  clear  to 
them,  for  the  torch  thy  hold  leaves 
no  corners  dark,  leads  into  no  by 
and  forbidden  paths. 

rTTHESE  are  the  true  Princes  of 
*  America.  The  divine  right  to 
live  by  the  laws  of  the  King  of 
Kings  is  theirs,  and  by  proving  this 
right,  they  proclaim  the  royalty  of 
the  line  in  which  they  are  de- 
scended. 

It  is  said  of  the  bees  that  the 
Queen  is  no  different  from  any 
other  bee,  except  that  in  infancy 
she  is  fed  the  royal  food  which, 
when  assimilated  and  incorporated 
into  her  body  makes  of  her  a  su- 
perior being  and  a  ruler.  How 
truly  might  this  be  said  of  a  boy 
born  into  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ.  No  different  is  he  from 
any  other  boy,  except  that  through 
childhood  and  youth  he  is  fed  the 
spirit- food  of  the  Gospel,  which, 
when  absorbed,  gives  finer  soul- 
texture,  greater  soul-light,  and 
makes  of  him  a  royal  son. 

AN  American  Prince — generous, 
■^  courageous,  idealistic;  walking 
in  the  light  of  inspiration  and 
guided  by  the  hand  of  faith! 
Strength  he  finds  in  his  convictions, 
and  glad  and  grateful  is  he  for  a 
knowledge  of  God,  and  his  own  re- 
lationship to  him.  May  every  one 
of  them  realize  his  royal  lineage, 
and  glorying  in  the  power  it  gives, 
glorify  the  power  which  gave  it. 
■f      i      i 

To  Poets 

Clive  Lovett  Cleaves 

DESPISE  if  you  like 
Your  earlier,  weaker  efforts 
To  beguile  the  Parnassian  muse. 
As   for  me  I  cannot  help  but  feel 
Tenderly   towards   mine   own; 
However  feeble-minded  they  appear 
When  placed  among  my  later  family 
I   cherish   them  as   markers 
Along  the  weary  road  I  have  traveled. 
They    serve    to    warn    me    against 
Over-weening  birth-love. 
For  this  I  love  them. 


MISS-LOU  SHRIMP 

just  the  thing  for  parties 


As  charming  in  coloring  as  in  flavor, 
shrimps  lend  themselves  admirably  to  the 
decorative  arrangements,  their  pink  con- 
trasting pleasingly  with  the  green  of  let- 
tuce or  parsley. 

Once  you  try  Miss-Lou  Shrimp  you 
will  appreciate  the  wide  utility  no  less 
than  their  attraction  as  a  food  and  the 
ease  with  which  they  may  be  served, 

SHRIMP    SALAD 

Season  one  can  of  Miss-Lou  Shrimp  well 
with  salt  and  pepper ;  chop  a  few  pieces  celery 
well  with  a  little  onion,  and  add.  Pour  over 
this  mayonnaise  sauce,  and  garnish  with  sliced 
hard  boiled  eggs,  lemon,  beets  and  celery  tops. 

Write  TJs   for  Recipe   Booklet 

Merrill-Keyser  Company 

Manufacturer's  Agents — Merchandise  Brokers 
328  West  2nd  South  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Seeds  That  Grow — Baby  Chicks  That  Live 
—Feeds  That  Make  You  Profit 

That's  What  You  Get  When  the  Package  or  Sack  is  Labelled 

BAILEY  &  SONS  CO. 

Established    1865 

65  successful  years  of  fair  dealing  is  your  guarantee  of  satisfaction 

Send  for  Bailey's  big  new   1930  catalog  of  Seeds,   Poultry  Supplies,  Feeds, 

Baby    Chicks,    Pet    Stock    Supplies.      It's    worth    dollars    to    every    Farmer, 

Rancher,  Stockman,  Poultryman  and  Home  Owner 

BAILEY  &  SONS  CO. 

63  East  2nd  South,  Salt  Lake 


SOUTHERN  PACIFIC  LINES 

OFFER 


SPECIAL  WINTER 

EXCURSION  FARES 


$50.50 
$58.00 


^15^  FROM  SALT  LAKE  CITY  OR  OGDEN 

TO  LOS  ANGELES  AND  RETURN  BOTH  WAYS 
VIA  SAN  FRANCISCO 

TO   LOS   ANGELES   VIA   SAN   FRANCISCO   RE- 
TURNING DIRECT  OR  ROUTE  REVERSED 

Proportionately  low  fares  from  all  other  points  in  UTAH,  IDAHO  and  MONTANA 
STOPOVERS  ALLOWED  AT  ALL  POINTS 

TICKETS  ON  SALE  DAILY  COMMENCING  OCTOBER  1st 
FINAL  RETURN  LIMIT  8  MONTHS  FROM  DATE  OF  SALE 

For  further  information  CALL,   WRITE  or  PHONE 
PRESS  BANCROFT,  GENERAL  AGENT 


41  SO.  MAIN  ST. 


PHONE  WASATCH  3008 — 3078 


SALT  LAKE  CITY 


302 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


The    rich    quality    and    smoothness    of 

Sego   Milk   have    made   it   the   favorite 

throughout   the   inter-mountain   region. 

Try   it! 

At  Your  Grocer's 


"Caterpillar" 
Tractors 

Your  Insurance  Policy! 


To  own  a  "Caterpillar"  is  to  hold 
an  insurance  that  your  work  will 
be  done  at  just  the  time  to  conserve 
the  moisture  and  prepare  the  way 
for  a  big  and  profitable  crop. 

It  does  the  work  of  your  horses, 
and  you  make  the  profit. 

Investigate  now ! 

Landes  &  Company 

Dealers 
Salt   Lake,    Logan,    Tremonton, 
Nephi,  Malad  and  Preston,  Idaho 


i 


Briefer  Ag,ain  Fights  the  Indians 

(Continued  from  page  260) 


In  this,  however,  they  were  dis- 
appointed and  found  themselves 
driven  back  to  shelter,  leaving  one 
or  two  men  dead  upon  the  clear- 
ing. Just  who  would  have  been 
left  to  report  the  fight  can  hardly 
be  guessed  had  not  reinforcements 
arrived  the  next  day.  The  Black- 
feet  warriors  being  routed  fled 
southward.  Beckwourth  reports 
the  casualties  at  four  trappers  killed 
and  seven  wounded,  and  seventeen 
Blackfoot  scalps.  More  than  one 
hundred  Indians  were  slain,  but 
their  bodies  had  been  carried  away 
by  their  retreating  tribesmen,  who 
hurried  southward  toward  some 
mountain  streams  near  what  is  now 
Centerville.  Thus  as  far  as  the 
records  show,  ended  the  first  In- 
dian fight  in  Davis  county. 

Ashley   with   his 

three  hundred  pack  animals,  soon 
came  trailing  to  the  rendezvous  on 
the  Weber.  Can  we  imagine  our- 
selves west  of  the  present  thriving 
city  of  Ogden,  1826,  some  twen- 
ty-one years  ahead  of  the  "Mor- 
mons," gathered  at  the  rendezvous 
among  a  motley  crowd  of  several 
hundred  white  men,  many  of 
whom  were  lodged  with  their  In- 
dian squaws  and  half-breed  chil- 
dren? Here  camped  on  every  side 
were  more  than  four  thousand 
Snake  Indians,  having  arrived  to 
participate  in  the  festivities  of  the 
grand  celebration,  for  neither  they 
nor  anyone  else  had  forgotten  the 
wild  scenes  of  the  year  before  on 
the  Green  river.  Now  that  the 
days  of  trading  were  at  hand,  the 
place  became  a  Wild  West  show  all 
by  itself.  Beckwourth  informs  us, 
"It  may  well  be  supposed  that  the 
arrival  of  such  a  vast  amount  of 
luxuries  from  the  east  did  not  pass 
off  without  a  general  celebration," 
closing  his  description  with,  "All 
sorts  of  extravagances  that  white 
man  or  Indian  could  invent,  were 
freely  indulged  in.  The  unpack- 
ing of  the  medicine  water  (alco- 
hol) contributed  not  a  little  to  the 
heightening  of  our  festivities." 


A: 


S  has  been  shown  in 
a  previous  article,  such  leaders  as 
General  Ashley,  Jedediah  S.  Smith, 
Bridger,  Sublette,  Fitzpatrick, 
Jackson,    Provot,  and  others    be- 


longing to  the  group  of  real 
"mountain  men"  kept  themselves 
somewhat  aloof  from  the  regular 
gambling  "stake  setters"  of  the 
morally  loose,  dissipating  free  trap- 
pers. That  there  was  a  wild  ele- 
ment at  the  rendezvous,  all  writers 
agree.  Many  of  the  white  men 
were  themselves  but  French-Cana- 
dian half-breeds,  born  of  a  French 
father  and  mothered  in  squaw  fash- 
ion, but  possessing  intelligence  a  bit 
superior  to  their  half-brothers,  and 
were  thus  brought  into  the  list  of 
"free  traders."  This  was  the 
group  generally  hated  by  organized 
trappers  who  were  presided  over 
by  a  "Burgeois,"  the  manager  of 
a  fur-trading  expedition.  Many 
of  these  half-breeds,  never  having. 
come  in  contact  with  more  civil- 
ization than  could  be  seen  in  the 
tents  of  the  white  man,  were  them- 
selves as  savage  as  the  red  men,  sat- 
isfied a„t  securing  food  and  shelter 
in  the  most  primitive  fashion  and 
cooking  and  eating  in  real  wilder- 
ness style. 

We  are  told  that  when  Bridger 
and  his  men  arrived  with  the  scalps 
of  the  Blackfeet  from  the  south, 
"the  savagery  of  even  a  trapping 
party,  made  up  largely  of  half- 
breeds,  squaw  men,  and  Indian 
women  and  children,  is  shown  in 
the  scalp  dance  indulged  in  at  the 
rendezvous  on  the  arrival  of  the 
victors.  The  Snake  Indians  in- 
stantly fell  into  the  celebration  of 
the  scalp  dance  against  their  old 
enemies.  Bemoaning  the  fact  that 
they  could  not  have  been  present 
at  the  battle,  the  Snakes  contribut- 
ed to  the  hilarity,  making  a  wild 
scene."  Not  only  did  the  men 
twist  and  turn,  brandishing  knives 
and  tomahawks,  keeping  time  to 
their  own  glottal  war  song,  but 
the  women,  and  children  as  well, 
danced  until  exhausted,  shouting 
their  hate  for  the  Blackfeet. 

LJN  the  second  day  of 
mirth  and  trading,  amid  scenes  of 
dancing,  riding,  shooting,  fighting 
and  now  and  then  a  killing,  the 
Blackfeet,  still  enraged  over  their 
recent  defeat,  swooped  down  upon 
the  outskirts  of  the  Ogden  village, 
killed  and  scalped  five  Snake  In- 
dians and  made  off  to  the  eastward, 
concealing   themselves   behind   the 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


303 


bluffs  and  willows  of  the  Weber. 
At  this  rude  interruption,  the 
friendly  Snake  chief,  hurrying  to 
Sublette  exclaimed,  "Cut  Face, 
[possibly  a  scar  gave  Sublette  this 
name]  three  of  my  warriors  and 
two  women  have  been  killed  by  the 
Blackfeet!  You  say  your  war- 
riors can  fight — that  they  are  great 
braves.  Now  let  me  see  them  fight, 
that  I  may  know  your  words  are 
true." 


I 


INDEED,  you  shall  see 
them  fight,"  angrily  declared  the 
white   chief,    as   more   than  three 
hundred  cool  but  anxious  moun- 
taineers made  for  their  guns,  "And 
then    you    shall    know    they    are 
braves — that   I   have  no   cowards 
among  my  men,  and  that  they  are 
all  ready  to  die   for  their  Snake 
friends."     Seeing  such  an  inviting 
moment  for  dealing  revenge  upon 
the  Blackfeet,  the  Snake  warriors 
flocked  to  the  bluffs  by  the  hun- 
dreds,  most  of  them  well  armed 
with    muskets    and    rifles,    toma- 
hawks and  scalping  knives.    Beck- 
wourth  tells  us  that  the  battle  was 
a  severe  loss  to  the  Blackfeet,  as  the 
trappers      concealed      themselves, 
fighting  from  rocks  and  ridges  for 
more  than  six  hours.    Being  routed 
the  foes    withdrew  up  the    river, 
"leaving  as  trophies  one  hundred 
seventy-three  warriors  with  scalps 
for  the  trappers,  besides  much  war 
material.      Several    trappers    were 
wounded,  but  none  killed;  while 
of  the  Snakes  eleven  were  killed. 
The  victory  was  the  occasion  for 
an  inordinate  scalp  dance,  lasting 
some   days."      We   are   told   that 
Jim  Bridger,  who  had  now  been 
a  mountain  man  four  full  years, 
manipulated  his  rifle  so  dextrously, 
crawling    cat-like    from    blind    to 
blind  and  shooting  with  such  un- 
usual marksmanship,  that  he  came 
in  for  many  praises  while  the  af- 
fair lasted.    Can  you  see  him, twen- 
ty-two years  old,  with  dark  com- 
plexion, long  hair,  a  full  growth 
of  whiskers,   buckskin   moccasins, 
with  pants,  shirt  and  cap  to  match, 
standing    full  six    feet,  a  regular 
mountaineer    swing    to    his    gait? 
Little  did  he  imagine  at  that  time 
that  he  was  becoming  the  "Daniel 
Boone"  of  the  Rockies,  and  that  a 
hundred      years      later,      students 
would    be    searching    volumes    to 
learn  of  his  every  movement  and 
writing  it  into  American  history. 

When  the  fighting,  dancing, 
singing,  drinking  <  and  boasting 
ended  and  the  buying,  selling  and 


Would 
Five  hours 
Sleep  ou  a 

-OA-tlP     \J    Z***^0000*  Give  you 

V-^  W^"^"''  ^^^^'  As  much  rest  as 

\J    "  Nine  hours  on  a  hard 

Lumpy  Mattress?     TRY  IT. 

Pioneer  Mattress  Factory,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Do  your  interior 
painting  now .  . . 

it 's  convenient  and 
less  expensive. 

Bennett's 

Gloss  Interior 
Finish 


A  "Property  Life  Insurance  Product" 

—will  give  new  life  to  all  interior 
surfaces 

8  BEAUTIFUL  NEW  COLORS 

Ask  for  color  card  at 

BENNETT  GLASS  8  PAINT  COMPANY 
65  West  First  South  St. 

Or  At  Bennett  Dealers 


304 


The  Improvement  Era  for  February,  1930 


AT  HOME! 

Let  us  tell  you  how  you  can  quickly  and 
easily  learn  to  play  your  favorite  instrument, 
right  in  your  own  home  and  in  your  spare  time. 
Music  will  make  you  popular,  welcomed  every- 
where, and  offer  many  big-money  opportunities. 

Easy  as  A-B-C 

.Yon  need  know  nothing  about  music  to  begin.  We 
give  you  persona!,  individual  instruction  right  from 
the  3tart  and  guarantee  your  satisfaction.  You  will 
be  surprised  and  delighted  that  music  can  be  made 
so  easy  and  fascinating. 

Courses  in  Piano, Violin,Voice,Trumpet,  Mando- 
lin, Organ,  Banjo,  Tenor  Banjo,  Spanish  Guitar, 
Hawaiian  Guitar.  Surprisingly  low  cost;  easy  terms. 

Send  for  Our  New  Catalog  Today 

_  It  will  tell  you  all  about  this  great  School  — now  in 
its  25th  successful  year  — and  the  wonderful  National 
Academy  Method  that  has  meant  success  to  over 
200,000  enthusiastic  students.  Send  for  it  right  now. 
while  you  think  of  it.    It  is  FREE. 

NATIONAL  ACADEMY  OF  MUSIC 

Dept.    305       702  East  41st  Street,  Chicago 


Ind< 
to  Advertisers 

Bailey  8  Sons  Co 301 

Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Co 

Back    Cover 

Bennett  Glass  8  Paint  Qo 303 

Butter  Krust  Baking  Co 293 

Blackstone  Institute  ___' 241 

Consolidated   Music   Co.    298 

Daynes-Beebe  Music  Co.   _____  242 

Deseret  Book  Company  288 

Deseret  News  Press  294 

Deseret   Foods   Corporation 290 

Fleischmann  Yeast   Co 293 

Ghirardelli  Company  293 

Henagers  Business  College 295 

Knight  Fuel  Co.  300 

Hughes  Shop  _-___290 

Landes  &  Company  302 

La  Salle  Extension  University__28  9 

Merrill-Keyser  Company  301 

Mountain      States      Implement 

Co.      299 

National  Academy  of  Music  -304 

Pembroke's     296 

Pioneer  Mattress  Factory  303 

Quish    School   of   Beauty   Cul- 

tu  re     294 

Radio  and  Television  Institute_.291 
Regal  Cleaning  8  Dyeing  Co._  292 

Royal  Baking  Co.  296 

Salt  Lake  Hardware  Co.  297 

Salt  Lake  Pressed  Brick  Co.___  244 

Salt  Lake  Knitting  Store 297 

Sego  Milk  Co.  302 

Southern  Pacific  Lines  301 

Utah  Gas  8  Coke  Co.  

Inside  Back  Cover 

Utah  Home  Fire  Insurance  Co.    297 

Utah  Savings  8  Trust  Co 292 

Z.  C.  M.  I Inside  Front  Cover 


trading  was  about  over,  General 
Ashley,  Jedediah  Smith,  Sublette 
and  Jackson  drew  up  some  con- 
tracts and  signed  them,  turning 
over  to  the  three  latter  men  all  the 
rights  of  the  great  chief,  Ashley. 
Here  we  are  told  by  the  general 
"near  the  Grand  Lake  west  of  the 
Rockies,  on  July  26,  1826"  that 
the  papers  were  duly  transferred 
and  that  he  was  leaving  the  trap- 
ping game  forever. 

IN  the  evening,  follow- 
ing the  signing  of  the  papers,  sev- 
eral hundred  mountaineers  gathered 
at  Ogden's  first  great  "Community 
Camp,"  waiting  for  the  general  to 
issue  from  his  deer-skin  lodge  to 
bid  them  farewell.  Beckwourth 
reports  his  speech  as  follows: 
"Mountaineers  and  friends!  When 
I  first  came  to  the  mountains,  I 
came  a  poor  man.  You,  by  your 
indefatigable  exertions,  toils,  and 
privations,  have  procured  for  me 
an  independent  fortune.  With  or- 
dinary prudence  in  the  manage- 
ment of  what  I  have  accumulated, 
I  shall  never  want  for  anything. 
For  this,  my  friends,  I  feel  my- 
self under  great  obligations  to  you. 
Many  of  you  have  served  with  me 
personally,  and  I  shall  always  be 
proud  to  testify  to  the  fidelity  with 
which  you  have  stood  by  me 
through  all  danger,  and  the  friend- 
ly and  brotherly  manner  which 
you  have  ever,  one  and  all,  evinced 
toward  me.  For  these  faithful  and 
devoted  services,  I  wish  you  to  ac- 
cept my  thanks;  the  gratitude  I  ex- 
press to  you  springs  from  my  heart, 
and  will  retain  a  lively  hold  on  my 
feelings.  My  friends!  I  am  about 
to  leave  you  to  take  up  my  abode 
in  St.  Louis.  Whenever  any  of  you 
return  thither,  your  first  duty  must 
be  to  call  at  my  house,  to  talk  over 
the  scenes  of  peril  we  have  encount- 
ered, and  partake  of  the  best  cheer 
my  table  can  afford. — -Farewell 
mountaineers  and  friends!  May 
God  bless  you  all!"  As  far  as  is 
known,  the  next  public  address  to 
be  delivered  in  the  Great  Salt  Lake 
Valley,  was  twenty-one  years  la- 
ter, lacking  one  day,  July  25, 
1847,  near  the  present  site  of  the 
City  and  County  Building,  Salt 
Lake  City,  at  ten  o'clock  Sunday 
morning  on  the  inside  of  a  circle 
of  travel-worn  wagons.  Here  the 
first  formal  Christian  worship  be- 
gan in  the  Great  Basin.  The 
morning  speakers  were  Elders 
George  A.  Smith,  Heber  C.  Kim- 
ball, and  Ezra  T.  Benson;  then  in 


the  afternoon,  following  the  pass- 
ing of  the  sacrament,  Wilford 
Woodruff,  Orson  Pratt,  Willard 
Richards  and  Brigham  Young 
spoke.  At  the  close  of  his  re- 
marks, President  Young  had  the 
people  stand,  some  170  in  num- 
ber, and  give  their  thrilling  "Tem- 
ple Shout"  as  taught  them  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph.  One  cannot  help 
contrasting  this  worshiping  group 
to  the  hilarious  band  of  trappers 
on  the  Weber  two  decades  before. 


Education 


An  engine  once  refused  to  go 
Just  what  the  cause  none  seemed  to  know ; 
An  expert  engineer  was  called 
To  find  out  why  that  engine  stalled. 
Picked  up   a   hammer,    gave  a  rap, 
The  engine  started  at  the  tap. 
The  expert  then  made  out  his  bill 
Which  almost  made  the  owners  chill. 
While  others   there  looked   on   and   won- 
dered 
The  manager  still   fumed   and   thundered. 

"Now,  my  dear  sir,  please  do  not  holler! 
For  hammer  rap  I  charge  one  dollar, 
For  rest  of  bill   (the  pleasure's  mine) 
Knowing  where  to  rap,  three-ninety-nine. 
You  see,  my  friend,  I've  been  to  college 
And  had  to  pay  to  get  that  knowledge; 
So  you  are  now  upon  the  rack 
To  help  me  get  that  money  back; 
And  whether  I  am  wise  or  blundered, 
The  total  cost  is  just  four  hundred." 

Just  like  the  falls  Niagarie. 

The  world's  a  great  menagerie. 

If  you  can  box  up  in  a  shell 

To  shoot  the  falls  and  do  it  well 

And  land  in  safety  after  all 

Regardless  of  the  rapid  fall, 

Then  you  have   'scaped  fool's  destiny 

And  landed  where  you  ought  to  be. 

But  chance  of  one  in  eighty-eight 
You'll    not    escape    a    common    fate. 
You'll  shoot  straight  up  into  the  sky 
Without  a  pause  to  reason  why ; 
And  when  you  get  up  there  to  dwell 
You'll  find  that  ignorance  is — well — 
That  such  bravado  does  not  count 
In  place  where  angels  scarcely  mount. 

O  boy,  if  I  could  make  you  feel 
The  sharpened  edge  of  tempered  steel 
That  brings  success  without  delay 
To  those  who  pass   the  time  away, 
In  vision  clear  as  morning  dawn 
That  sharpened  edge  to  look  upon, 
I'd  temper  both  your  mind  and  thought 
In  lesson  ne'er  to  be  forgot — 
That  education  is  the  wedge 
To  ope  the  door  against  all  dredge. 

— Levi  N.    Harmon 


The  Evening  Story 

by  the  Firelight 


(j  THIS  is  just  one  of  the  things  which  Natural 
/  Gas  does  better  than  any  other  fuel!  A  cozy, 
^  cheerful,  radiant  warmth  from  a  conveniently 
placed  burner!  Clean,  smokeless,  and  instantly  re- 
sponsive to  your  needs.  Just  the  thing  for  the  variable 
temperatures  of  early  spring  and  fall.  And  surpris- 
ingly economical. 

For  house-heating,  a  Natural  Gas  heating  plant  is 
ideal.  Why  not  enjoy  its  supreme  comfort  and  con- 
venience now!  Let  us  give  you  an  estimate  of  costs 
for  your  home.  Most  people  are  truly  surprised  at 
the  low  cost. 

And  for  cooking,  water-heating,  sanitary  incineration 
and  automatic  refrigeration,  this  fine  modern  fuel  has 
no  superior.     It  is  worth  looking  into. 

Use  NATURAL,  GHS-It's  Smart  to  be  Thrifty 

'\y  THE  IDEAL  FUEL 

Visit  any  of  our  display  rooms  and  see  for  yourself 
the  many  new  ways  in  which  Natural  Gas  service 
can  add  to  your  enjoyment  of  living. 


Utah  Gas  O  Coke  Co. 

45  SOUTH  MAIN  —  PHONE  WASATCH  1300 

Serving  Sail  Cake,  City 

Oaden  Gas  Company 

~^H  TWENTY-FOURTH  ST.  ■•■PHONE  174 

Serving  Ogtten 


Wasatch  GasComoany 

45  SOUTH  MAIM-- SALT  LAKE  CITV       " 
C    VlMI  PH0IVE  WASATCH  I300 

-  KAYSVILLE  {BraachOf:ce)Pk>meKa„smlle200  -  LAYTON- 

FARMINGTON-  BOUNTIFUL  ■■  CENTERVILLE  ■•  MAGNA 

T00ELE--GARFll£LD--MURRAY(flm„cft(7//ia?)«Bi/»'il/u™ySU 

■MIDVALE    -SANDY" 


i»     i»     m    i«n 


osot 


Amos  'n  Andy 

Are  not  so  good  on  Finance 


.-*■& 


However,  Here  is  Good  Advice  From  Excellent  Authority — 

''The  Best  Guardian  of  the  Purse 
That  Has  Ever  Been  Discovered 
Is    A    Life    Insurance    Policy" 

— Charles  Evans  Hughes. 

To  Buttress  the  Home,  to  Give  Impetus  to  Thrift  and  to  Provide 

the  Relief  That  Comes  With   the  Assurance  of  Protection  For 

Dependents — What  is  There  Better  Than  Life  Insurance? 


THE  BEST  THERE  IS  IN  LIFE  INSURANCE  ISSUED  BY 


Vhe  BIG  HOME  COMPANY 


¥H1 


HERE  YOU  GET 


Participating  Insurance 
At  Low  Non-Participating  Rates 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE  INSURANCE  CO 


Home  Office,  Vermont  Bldg.,  Salt  Lake  City 

children's  insurance  that  is  really 
worth  while 


Heber  J.  Grant,  President 


E.  T.  Ralphs,  General  Manager 


■■■  i«i  •*